Hmmph... this junior is a good seed [Cultivation Management Quest]

Voting is open
New Good Seed and Omake Rule Updates
Good Seed and Omake Spreadsheet Rules:

Firstly, if you have questions about Good Seeds and the like please read here. If that doesn't answer your question please ping me in thread, or on Discord.

If you write a new Good Seed, or write an omake, please update the spreadsheet if you have access.

If you do not have access, please ping a collaborator (Swordomatic, Alectai, Quest, TehChron, Insane-Not-Crazy, Humbaba, ReaderOfFate, Kaboomatic, no., BungieONI) letting them know what you want and they will update the spreadsheet here. To gain access, you will need a gmail account of some kind. Throwaway emails are fine (I'm using one for the spreadsheet), but to gain access it's as simple as sending me either your email via PM, via DM in Discord, or just in Discord's #spreadsheet-requests channel.

This is mandatory. If a Good Seed does not record their omake by pinging collabs (or just requesting access and editing things themselves - this is the preferred option), I won't give out awards. If a new Good Seed is not recorded here, they won't advance. By doing this it makes the whole thing manageable for me - it's gotten pretty unwieldy!

-----------------------

Omake Writer Instructions:

There are four fields you need to fill out.

Omake Link, which is just a link to your first omake for the turn. This makes it easier for me to read them as I do the update - without this it's tough to know off the bat which omake were written this turn, and to properly

Requested Bonus, which is your requested bonus for your omake. You can leave it up to me if you like. You can see more info in the Good Seed infopost here.

Cultivation Aims. For those following unorthodox paths - higher than 9th Heavenstage or later than 7th Dao Pillar paths. Please put in what you are aiming for before you break through. I have left it as 'default'. If you do not edit it, I'll go with that.

Turn Notes - Do you want to do something specific? Enter a Secret Realm? Help the Clan out in some way? If you have something specific you want to accomplish on this turn, put it in turn notes so I can adjust your Fate around it.

All other fields are for QM use to record character information to properly run the flow of the game.
 
Last edited:
Antonius Emmanuel Eleanora Extra 1 [Turn 14] [The Bronze King]
Antonius Emmanuel Eleanora Extra 1
[Turn 14]
[The Bronze King]



Antonius Ambrosius, as he looks right now. We can see the fully bronzed physique, a result of his unique bloodline combined with the effects of body purification i.e the tenth heavenstage. Though his Blood of Bronze isn't as strong as that of others, his variant physique demonstrates it very strongly. He is also incredibly large, coming from a lineage of body cultivators though he hasn't focused on that himself. The clothes he wears is mostly because I found them cool, but is IC because he met the sunset monks and was able to gain a deeper understanding of his dao through them.
 
Savvas Nicolidis 14 - Infiltration Planning..?
Savvas Nicolidis 14 - Infiltration Planning..?

The Second Elder really had a habit of thinking up truly dangerous missions. Ah yes, acquire seven - well, one of seven - ingredients for a weapon against someone who could threaten herself. Nascent soul. Their location? Um. A wide variety of locales where their clan would be killed on the spot. Oh, of course, no relying the Legions of the clan to back you up either if you get caught. Logistics, plausible deniability, et cetera - If things went wrong they were kind of dead. Even in the trials you could sort of count on the scattered mortal populations to help you back on your feet (only sort of, because non-cultivators tended to not have spirit stones or medicine that worked on any relevant timescale).

Okay. So step one would be to not get caught, or at least, not get caught as a Golden Devil. This created several problems..

The first. Disguise. There were numerous issues, of course. The Blood of Bronze, with it's characteristic appearance. He already had the distinctive coppery sheen all the older Optimatoi had, and covering that up would.. take work. Work he wasn't all that interested in, either. Ah well. Small sacrifices. The Scorpion Trade Palace had some unique dyes and makeup he could liberally apply, then there was Xin Sorcery as a last resort.. if he added on loads of mortal clothing and opted for a scarified appearance, he might be able to pull off the 'horrifically burnt and crippled' look..

..If some benevolent doctor came across him and offered to heal him, he was screwed. If he ever had to undress, there was that. If he was injured- no, hit by any attack, that was that too.

The second. Logistics. How was he supposed to maintain his cultivation in hostile territory!? He was going to be moving around constantly, so trying to cultivate, no, recover using ambient Qi was a complete nonstarter. Buying spirit stones ran into the 'I have literally no money' problem. Carrying spirit stones was it's own bag of problems. Lasting more than a year was a dubious proposition. He could try to be economical, avoid any use of techniques to conserve energy, but then his ability to progress on the mission would be crippled..

..Even supply caches would run out. Theft would call down the wrath of the locals swiftly. Hunting wandering beasts was.. probably the most practical method?

Which led to the third major problem. Techniques. There was no hiding that the majority of his techniques available were Optimatoi techniques, with the greater whole of the remainder consisting of poison techniques. Given his target spot lay within 'Righteous' territory, that was a total nonstarter. Cutting out all but the 'acceptable' techniques, he.. he might as well be Qi Condensation Cultivator? Just some paltry illusion technique, meridian-supression tricks that.. hmm. There was the technique palace, but it only had techniques for Qi Condensation..

..Okay. He could be a Qi Condenser. It shouldn't be that hard to learn enough techniques to pass off as one - He could just be untalented, or specialized, maybe. Or just unlucky.

Wait. He could disguise himself as a Divine Saber Palace Disciple. Some hapless Qi Condensation cultivator who never learned any of the true techniques of the Saber Palace before everyone died and all. He was in this far-off land when it all happened. No, he doesn't want to talk about it. This Savvas was very unlucky, he met a fire-breathing beast he couldn't identify before it was too late. Managed to kill it and ascend into Foundation Establishment, but now has horrible scars and is now mummy-wrapped and can't move around properly, still doesn't know any proper techniques save what he made up himself.

Perfect. He was very well experienced with mummy-style wrappings. This would be a disguise underneath a disguise.
 
Last edited:
Jiang Chrysanthos (Adopted) - Good Seed Background
So I did it again. The honorable @RyubosJ has stepped aside and allowed me to adopt Jiang Chrysanthos.

Profile


Spoiler: REFERENCE IMAGE

NAME: Jiang Chrysanthos

APPEARANCE:

STARTING TURN (AGE): 6 (21)

COOL THING: Chrysanthos is the inheritor of two great bloodlines. First, like most of the Golden Devils, they have the Blood of Bronze, although not to any spectacular degree. Second is The River of Ancestral Heaven, which in its diminished form grants an aptitude to water qi.

Within Chrysanthos these two bloodlines have finally successfully merged, producing The Flowing River of Bronze which as its name suggests grants the owner greater flexibility than the traditional Blood of Bronze along with an aptitude towards water qi.

BACKGROUND: Chrysanthos is the 4th son of a minor clan family with no great accomplishments to their name, with the greatest cultivator ever having reached Misty Core, and they died almost a thousand years ago shortly afterwards. However, around the same time, the family welcomed in the remains of a Clan pushed out of the Great Battlefield. This clan was called the Purified Spirit River Clan and held within them a powerful bloodline called The River of Ancestral Heaven. Cultivators of this bloodline were able to use powerful water qi techniques, as their bloodline name suggested, however, their true power lay in their blood, through which they were able to call upon the spirits of their ancestors. Although each individual cultivator could only call on fragments of their more distant ancestors this still led to great cultivation boons for them and when working in concert resulted in terrible formations.

However, as the Golden Devil clan knows, the use of blood in any manner can lead to being classified as a Demonic Cultivator Clan and, unlike the Golden Devils, the Purified Spirit River Clan could not survive an alliance of Righteous Sects and Clans. Their Elders were killed, their champions turned into resources for the victorious, and their children pushed into the desert the Purified Spirit River dwindled and faded. In a land of no water, the river of blood that linked them to their ancestors was broken and with it the last of their strength.
The last of their luck was spent when the leader of the exiles managed to negotiate a marriage contract with Chrysanthos' many times over ancestor, which saw the clan safe behind city walls and their arts preserved within the Golden Devils.

That is not to say that the children of the Purified Spirit River Clan have suffered under the Golden Devils, their skill with water qi makes them excellent managers of the formations which enable the desert cities to thrive, yet compared to even the vassal clans of the Golden Devils it is hard to say they have thrived.

Chrysanthos is just old enough to remember the previous trials and has grown up on stories of the Indomitable Thirteen whose actions saved the lives of his father, mother, and 2 elder brothers at Pleuron. (seriously, this generation had really bad luck and really good luck) As such when their Dual Bloodline was discovered they swore to match the deeds of their heroes at the next The Hundred-Year Trials.

OVERALL HIGH CONCEPT: Non-binary inheritor of both Clan and Turtle-world bloodlines. Ambidextrous sword user.

DRAMATIS PERSONAE:
Spoiler: DRAMATIS PERSONAE

DATASHEET

CURRENT TURN: 16

AGE/LIFESPAN: 321/500

HEALTH: Healthy
Healthy (Turn 14 Start) --> Dead --> Badly Wounded (LST) --> Wounded (Turn 14 End) > Lightly Wounded (Turn 15 Start)

OMAKE BONUSES: 3 LST
Turn 12: +1 LST
Turn 14: +1 LST, -1 LST
Turn 15: +1 LST
Turn 16: +1 LST

DAO: The Eternal River (Flow, Surge, Cycle, Flood)

CULTIVATION: Foundation Establishment 4-Pillar
True 1-Pillar, Fortified Pillar (Turn 14 Start) > 2-Pillar (Threadmark Bonus) > 4-Pillar (Turn 15 End)

CULTIVATION YEAR EQUIVALENT: 197
135 (Turn 14 Start) > 140 (+5, Threadmark Bonus) > 142 (+2, Turn 14 End) > 197 (+55, Turn 15 End)

IMPACT: 6 (Effective Cultivation: FE7)
Raiju, Short Sword of Crystallised Lightning (+3 Impact) - A piece of Heaven's wrath lacking the true power of tribulation lightning but still useful against enemies. Forged by artificers into a short sword normally wielded in Jiang's right hand.

River-Diverting Meditation (+3 Impact) - This is a breath exercise which, when properly performed in conjunction with pressing the right accupoints, will alter the body's qi flows to avoid that part of the body. This can be done down to the precision of a single meridian, sharply reducing the amount of qi lost to an injury and increasing the body's ability to fight while injured. Therefore, it is a technique which grows more valuable the more dire the situation.

CULTIVATION GOAL: Orthodox (-153)

INVENTORY:
The Memory of the River - A pouch of red and blue cloth tied by a golden wire. Inside the pouch is a small pile of dry mud, however, if you put your ear to it you can hear the sound of rapids crashing over rocks. When the pouch is opened it releases a memory of those rapids and carries the owner far away from their current location in a random direction. Once used the pouch absorbs ambient Water Qi to recharge. This takes around a hundred years in the desert.

Spirit Bronze Shortsword - Paired blade with Raiju

TECHNIQUES, ABILITIES, SKILLS & COMPETENCIES:
Bronze Fist: Clan Fist technique.

The Empty Palm of Ascending Turtles: A Soft martial art Chrys received from their brother Konstantinos.

The Desert Blades: Two sword style.

HISTORY

FATE LOG:
Jiang Chrysanthos/Chrys Turn 15
Fate: "Jiang Chrysanthos was sent to the former lands of the Cannibals, the once-blasted landscapes dotted with massive cities that had become, well, slightly less blasted landscapes dotted with cities. The Clan's former rivals had ensured that no mortal rebels could spring up away from their watchful eyes, in the cities where they ensured they were worshipped. It was here rumors of a Corpseflower Tree lingered. While such a Nascent-level entity was unlikely, a Foundation Expert was the right choice to go in and see if it existed - and escape if it did.
They uncovered a small ring of rebels, mortals aiming to bring back the 'gods' of the former age, and posed as one of the gods. The rebels led them to a peculiar cave that appeared to be carved from bone. After exploring it for almost two years and mapping it out, Chrys discovered it was a skull, and they had entered through a nostril. Hundreds of times larger than most cities, it had been picked clean, except for thousands of crabs, each near as fast and strong as him, formed from the bone of the skull itself, regenerating ceaselessly.
Avoiding them as Chrys descended, the Centurion discovered a massive pillar of sinew and bone that sat where the spine would have begun. At the very bottom of the pillar, dug into the earth sat a single green bud.
It was a Corpseflower Tree, though it was at least two thousand years away from growing up into the sun, and perhaps five thousand from maturity. Chrys managed to take a tiny scraping of one of its outside, a mere handful of material from a seed that would prove to be mightily useful to the Clan's spirit herb specialists. They were awarded a tremendous number of cultivation resources (+20 CY) for their discovery, and sworn to secrecy."

Jiang Chrysanthos/Chrys Turn 13
Fate: Finding themselves still deadlocked in Cultivation, Chrys withdrew from warfare for a while, hoping that perhaps a change of pace might re-open their path. Spending some time working many odd jobs, they eventually found a calling in medical practice. Preserving lives and meditating on the transitory nature of it, they not only pushed through their nasty bottleneck, but attained that rarest and most beautiful of gems - a medical technique fast and stable enough to work on a battlefield. The River-Diverting Meditation(+3 Impact) is a breath exercise which, when properly performed in conjunction with pressing the right accupoints, will alter the body's qi flows to avoid that part of the body. This can be done down to the precision of a single meridian, sharply reducing the amount of qi lost to an injury and increasing the body's ability to fight while injured. Therefore, it is a technique which grows more valuable the more dire the situation.
Impact: 5 (+3)
Cultivation: Foundation Establishment True 1-Pillar (Fortified Pillar)
Cultivation Year-Equivalent: 135 (+33)
Health: Healthy --> Healthy

Jiang Chrysanthos/Chrys Turn 12
Bonus: LST
Fate: Chrys sought the same as their newfound friend who shared their name, catching conspirators putting the final touches on an aiming array in the mines beneath the fort. Chasing after a young Jingshen woman, Chrys caught her, only to find her begging for her life and offering them useful secrets for the war if he took her out of the fort to escape the Golden Devils. Sealing her cultivation, Chrys agreed, but halfway there the All-Blinding Array activated and Chrys found themselves burnt by it, unable to protect the Jingshen cultivator. She burned alive in the their arms.
Impact: 2 (+0)
Cultivation: Foundation Establishment 1-Pillar
Cultivation Year-Equivalent: 102 (+0)
Health: Healthy --> Lightly Wounded --> Healthy

Jiang Chrysanthos/Chrys Turn 11
Bonus: Impact
Fate: Recovering from his wounds, Jiang Chrysanthos dedicated himself to the Clan's cause--one of the first to enter the Heavenly Bandit Kingdoms, he bore witness to their harsh lifestyle, and Jingshen's neglect of their vassals--content to use them as a mere tripwire and source of free beast cores. He made many friends in his early wanderings, and while his cultivation did not advance much--when the full force of the Clan's disciples entered the territory, they benefited from the safe-houses and connections he had gathered, easing all of their efforts.
Impact: 2 (+1)
Cultivation: Foundation Establishment 1-Pillar
Cultivation Year-Equivalent: 102 (+2)
Health: Lightly Wounded --> Healthy

Jiang Chrysanthos/Chrys Turn 10
Fate: Chrys managed to heal some more, and spent his time hidden away with a small tribe of goatmen who had migrated north. Fending off the advances of one particularly randy goatman, he made friends with several and saved them from a Fire Tortoise in return for their aid.
Impact: 1 (+0)
Cultivation: Foundation Establishment 1-Pillar
Cultivation Year-Equivalent: 100 (+0)
Health: Wounded --> Lightly Wounded

Jiang Chrysanthos/Chrys Turn 9
Fate: Jiang broke through magnificently, prepared for action. Due to a bureaucratic mixup, however, he was kept as a guard for a small mortal village for almost eight years.
Impact: 1 (+0)
Cultivation: Foundation Establishment 1-Pillar
Cultivation Year-Equivalent: 100 (+40)
Health: Badly Wounded --> Wounded

Jiang Chrysanthos/Chrys Turn 8
Fate: Jiang was nearly slain. Not by his enemies, or by the enemies of the Clan, but rather his own foolishness. Deciding to break through before he was ready, he failed - one of the rare few for whom failing their tribulation did not mean death, saved by the use of a powerful treasure. Heavenly lightning shattered his meridians, but he managed to avoid permanent crippling by a hair, living - though incredibly badly wounded. For his efforts he gained a piece of Crystallised Lightning (+1 Impact), a piece of Heaven's wrath his could use against his enemies, though it lacked the true power of tribulation lightning.
Impact: 1 (+1)
Cultivation: 9th Heavenstage (1 turn to FB)
Cultivation Year-Equivalent: 60 (+0)
Health: Healthy --> Dead --> LST Interrupt --> Badly Wounded

Jiang Chrysanthos/Chrys Turn 7
Omake Reward - LST
Fate - Where others had great adventures, Jiang reached the 9th Heavenstage and stopped, focusing on his Dao and trying to break through. With almost perfectly ordinary speed, he found himself grasping at greater truths. Another few decades, he estimated, and he would sit in the Foundation Establishment realm.
Impact - 0 (+0)
Cultivation - 9th Heavenstage (20 years to FB)
Cultivation-Year Equivalent - 60 years (+0)
Health - Healthy -> Healthy

Jiang Chrysanthos Turn 6
Omake Reward - Lifesaving Treasure
Fate - Remarkable performance--his dual bloodline has proven to be a formidable asset, permitting easy refinement of his body and development of the necessary strength to cultivate. He refined the Legion Body Tempering technique in a moment of inspiration, adapting it to his own nature--and he has surged to the heights of the Eighth Heavenstage in a single leap--only a hair's breadth away from the Ninth.
Impact: 0 -> 0
Cultivation - 1st Heavenstage -> 8th Heavenstage
Cultivation-Year Equivalent - 56 Years (+35)

OMAKE LOG:
Current Word Count (net): 38,487

Turn 6
Jiang Chrysanthos 1 - The Jiang Family, Passing the Torch (2419 words)
Jiang Chrysanthos 2 - To the Clan (2081 words)
Jiang Chrysanthos 3 - Mystery Cultivators Assemble (1804 words)
Jiang Chrysanthos 4 - Letters (1642 words)
Jiang Chrysanthos 5 - The Town of Bérkleï (2153 words)

Turn 7
Jiang Chrysanthos 6 - The Fate of Lord Rítsarnt's Corpse (1920 words)

Turn 8
Jiang Chrysanthos 7 - Shadows in the Town of Bérkleï (995 words)
Jiang Chrysanthos 8 - Year 132 - Goodbyes without Hellos (827 words)

Turn 11
Jiang Chrysanthos 9 - Lipita Delphi & Jiang Chrysanthos - Mercantile Adventure (634 words)

Turn 12
Jiang Chrysanthos 10 - One Curse Hunting (577 words)
Jiang Chrysanthos 11 - Second Blood Curse (1577 words)
Jiang Chrysanthos 12 - The Grave of the Phantom (2194 words)

Turn 14
Jiang Chrysanthos 13 – Third Time's Quite the Curse, Eh? (3030 words, LST)
Jiang Chrysanthos 14 - The River Flows Free and Fast (1960 words. Collab with @JowKeen)
Jiang Chrysanthos 15 - Current Clan & Personal Status (6623 words)
Jiang Chrysanthos 16 - All Medicine is Poison, All Poison is Medicine (1765 words Collaboration with @TheWoods)

Turn 15
Jiang Chrysanthos 17: The Beatings Shall Continue Until Morale Improves (1230 words)
Jiang Chrysanthos 18: Physician Heal Thyself (1250 words)
Jiang Chrysanthos 19: A Barely Glimpsed Destination (1316 words)
Jiang Chrysanthos 20: Building Up to a Storm (2400 words)

Turn 16
Jiang Chrysanthos 21: A New Direction (840 words)
 
Last edited:
Jiang Chrysanthos 13 – Third Time's Quite the Curse, Eh?
TURN 14, OMAKE 1 [JIANG CHRYSANTHOS]
Jiang Chrysanthos 13 – Third Time's Quite the Curse, Eh?

"So... this is how I die," Jiang Chrysanthos gasped out, blood spraying out of their mouth in a wet cough as they forced the words out. They were on their knees surrounded on all sides by the dark arachnid corpses of the enemies that it would seem Chrys had overcome at the cost of their life. Chrys' left arm hung limp at their side unresponsive to their will, broken in at least three places. During the desperate last moments when the swarm had come at Chrys from all sides, the sword wielded by that hand had been stuck in the treacherous corpse of an adult Blood Curdling Scorpion and need had forced Chrys to fend off crushing pincers, and envenomed stingers empty-handed.

The pain from the shattered bones, twisted fragments of dull bronzed radius and ulna poking out in the open, was an unrelenting agony that ironically kept Chrys awake and anchored to life. Their vision was blurry and dim, strange figures and shapes dancing across their unfocused sight. Where their left side was ablaze, everything else was freezing into a cool numbness. Looking down slowly, Chrys saw that their tunic was stained with dirt and blood from several wounds to their torso though none were as significant as the pale broken off stinger from a queen scorpion plunged into the right side of their chest just shy of the heart.

I should probably do something about that, Chrys thought to themselves, tongue too heavy to voice their thinking.

Their right hand still held a death's grip – ha ha, how fitting they thought deliriously - on the hilt of the Crystallized Lightning they had had transformed into a short sword. Chrys' finger fluttered weakly around the sword's hand as they tried to lift it up. The venom from the Spirit Beasts currently pulsing through their veins sent a soporific enervation outwards from the site of delivery. Chrys could feel their blood thicken, thoughts slow and the shadow of the grave begin to eclipse their existence. As the pulse of their heartbeat slowed in their ears, Chrys heard an invitation as the distracting rhythm faded. It sounded like Enatos, young heroic Enatos, welcoming them to his side.

Chrys hovered on the border of life and death, eager to once again see their family but wavering in letting go of the ties to life that remained. Ahh, how had it come to this?

***​

Chrys accepted with only mildly lifted eyebrows the earnest hug of the goatman who had run up to them when the beastman had spotted Chrys' approach toward the small village near the Beast-Raising Forest. It had been a while but those distinctive horns told Chrys exactly who had excitedly seized them.

"Hello to you too, Guan Wei," Chrys said bemusedly as the embrace they were caught in tightened surprisingly strong. From within the village, goatmen who had noticed the odd sight stared, many village folk wondering who this Golden Devil was being so familiar with one of them while a few older fellows smiled in welcome.

"It has been far too long uncle Jiang," Guan Wei mumbled into Chrys' tunic, before pulling back to look up at Chrys, "I thought I would never see you again."

"Well, I saw a mission posting on the Contribution Board in the area and thought that it would be nice to pass through. What has it been? Seventy years since I took shelter in Saneen village?" Chrys smiled down at the shorter beastman, their reminiscence tinged with surprise, "Look at you all grown up from the kid trailing after the hunters when we brought down that Fire Tortoise and asking so many questions. I see you followed through on your promise and became a cultivator. 3rd​ Heavenstage, eh? Not bad work."

The tips of Guan Wei's ears flushed red at Chrys' praise and he puffed up his chest. "It was so hard but I managed it. It took a heaping of Spirit Herbs and Spirit Stones before I managed to sense qi like you told me I had to but I managed to do it. You're looking at Saneen village's best hunter."

"Oh best hunter, I see. I'm so honored to be received by you," Chrys teased Guan Wei, "I thought that title was claimed by Zhen Mu. Where's that randy fellow anyway? I hope he's learned to keep his hands to himself this time."

The excitement in Guan Wei's eyes dimmed a bit as Chrys mentioned that name. "Zhen Mu died a couple of decades ago. Old age caught up to him."

"Sorry about that, I didn't know," Chrys said regretfully.

Guan Wei shrugged and smiled with a bit of renewed cheer. "I say old age but really that horny ram went out in the manner he would have preferred. I didn't see the whole thing but apparently he died with a smile on his face after a vigorous romp in the sheets with his spouses. He did always say he wanted to die doing what he loved."

Chrys could not help but laugh at as he remembered his interactions with Zhen Mu when he had been recuperating in Saneen village after the Hundred-Year Trials. What Guan Wei described certainly fit the character of the overly amorous goatman.

Picking up on what Chrys had said earlier, Guan Wei asked the human Expert, "So you're taking up the mission to clear out the Blood Curdling Scorpions?"

Chrys nodded. "Yeah, though I don't recall them being a problem when I was last here. Sure those annoying buggers were a menace but they weren't much stronger than early Qi Condensation at the most."

"They're usually not much trouble to deal with so long as we cull the nests on schedule," Guan Wei replied, "However there have been more scorpions spotted than usual and the drones are stronger than usual, reaching the middle of the first great realm. They are rapidly eating out much of the available prey in the area. Clearing out the nest have been manageable with some luck and a lot of cunning but several of the senior hunters went back south just before the nests really started acting up. Apparently the Goatmen Tribes have been invited to some sort of competition and they were asked to help out. The elders decided not to take any risks and posted the bounty."

"Well I'm here now and I should be able to handle the lot," Chrys offered, "Why don't you show me what's changed and I'll see if I can't make a day's work of this assignment. Now that I'm here I feel a hankering for Saneen's special milk and beef stew."

"I''m certain we can whip something up for you Uncle Jiang," Guan Wei said.

Guan Wei had Chrys wait outside for a short length while he returned back to the village. When he returned, Chrys eyed the spear, bow and quiver of arrows that he had armed himself with.

"What?" Guan Wei asked defensively, noticing Chrys' look, "If I'm going to guide you like a hunter, I had best be prepared like one. I told the elders that the assistance from the Legions we had requested had arrived in the form an old friend of the village and that I was guiding you to the nesting grounds of the Blood Curdling Scorpions."

"Oh it's nothing. I was just struck by how you seem to have grown into the practice spear you used to wave around," Chrys said, smiling faintly in nostalgia.

Guan Wei rolled his eyes and took the lead, taking them around the village heading in the direction of the Beast-Raising Forest. That natural treasure was further than a day's travel away from Saneen village but they reached the nesting grounds of their quarry after barely an hour's walk as fast as Guan Wei could comfortably travel. Standing on a hill overlooking the sandy area, Chrys saw what had the residents of Saneen worried. On their way to the nesting grounds, they had spotted scattered Spirit Beasts from the nests, mostly dog sized worker drones with dark carapace moving in twos or threes. Now Chrys saw much larger specimens in the area below standing as high as Chrys' waist with spotted carapaces and emanating the presence of late Qi Condensation.

"Okay, change of plans," Chrys said after surveying the targets, "You are going back to Saneen village while I clear out the nest."

Speaking over an aborted interruption by Guan Wei, Chrys said, "I will brook no questions about this. These scorpions aren't a threat to me but they are numerous and strong enough that while I'm dealing with them you could risk being hurt just by being in the vicinity. Those look like soldier drones, advanced ones which means that most likely there's a queen down there in the nest below ground who has managed to reach Foundation Establishment. Clearing out the problem means forcing her out which I can't do with exact precision. Once I start pulling them in, this entire place is going to be swarming with venomous Spirit Beasts. Got it?"

Chrys could see on Guan Wei's face that he was struggling to come up with an argument for his continued presence but ultimately he failed. Sighing, the beastman accepted Chrys' instruction. "Alright, I'll move back to the cactus grove we passed by about fifteen minutes away. That should be far enough, right?"

"That's okay," Chrys said, "I'll come meet you there when I'm done."

Chrys stood on the hill watching until Guan Wei was distant enough for their liking. Rolling their neck, they unsheathed their blades from the back harness they kept them in. Into the left hand went the Crystallized Lightning reforged into a short sword while they wielded a slightly longer blade made from Soulsteel. Limbering up for what promised to be quite the physical exertion, Chrys slowly walked down into the claimed territory of the arachnid Spirit Beasts, pulling qi out from their dantian and flooding their muscles. The first scorpion they came upon was a patrolling soldier drone that swiftly oriented on their approach and charged at the intruder with skittering verve. It met a swift end as they plunged plunged the short blade in their left hand into its brain, electrifying it to death as they easily avoided grasping pincers. As the Spirit Beast expired, Chrys noticed a harsh musk emanating from the body of the soldier drone. A loud chattering rose up from all around them and every scorpion in site halted their activity to focus on Chrys' location.

Ah yes, they thought to themselves, these Spirit Beasts released pheromones when they died, indicating a threat to the nest and marking it out. All the better for them if their prey came to them willingly, Chrys thought.

A shrill shriek from all the soldier drones in sight heralded an avalanche of scorpions advancing on Chrys, soldier and worker alike. In the face of their approach, Chrys merely stepped back from the corpse they had just created and met the tide of Spirit Beasts with flashing steel and dancing movements. Guan Wei would have died in the very first moments of that rush and likely most Juniors but Chrys was no fresh Aspirant. They were a Centurion of the Golden Devil Legions, an Expert trained to embody the flow and lethality of the rushing waters and like a cutting torrent they swept through the swarm with contemptuous ease. Tempered muscles empowered by refined qi sent honed edges flashing through carapace with ease while adrenaline and trained acuity kept track of every angle of attack. Chrys sliced and diced all about them in a ring of death, moving backwards slowly to keep the corpses of defeated beasts from interfering. The stink of pheromones in the air was heavy as Chrys reaped the lives of the scorpions like wheat before the harvest scythe. Desiring a fast resolution to this tedium, Chrys unfurled the full strength of their aura, momentarily pushing back the ceaseless waves of scorpions. The insignificant drones fell back at the force of Chrys' presence, unveiled to challenge the queen of the nest. A challenge that was duly accepted.

The sand near the center of the Blood Curdling Scorpions' territory roiled as a pale form with two stingers swam up from the earth, moving aside the soil with qi. The skill with which the Spirit Beast manipulated the earth was the first hint of trouble. The second was when three other spots began similar if cruder upheaval. The smile that had blossomed on Chrys' face from the excitement of letting loose vanished as they contemplated that they had set themselves against not just one queen who was a peer in cultivation rather three.

"Oh Old Gold's wrinkled nuts!" Chrys swore and had little time for anything else as the fully emerged queen scorpion and her two sub-queens attacked, overriding their drones trepidation with their control and sending them in. Chrys swore even more within their mind as they noticed that the queens had called in drone reinforcements from behind. The encircling swarm of drones were little more than a distraction but one Chrys could little afford while dealing with three opponents who were not so easily dismissed.

Thought and emotion dissolved into flashes of frantic clashes against the queens. Here, they cut off a pincer from a sub-queen using the Spirit Beast's wounded body as a shield against the others as it recoiled in pain and Chrys advanced kicking away the drones in their path. There, the shadow of the Hoplite covered them, bronze shield deflecting a strike from twin stingers while the spear swept low to clear our distracting threats. Injuries accumulated all over their body as they whittled down the trio of opponents to two and then one after a limb was sacrificed to drown a sub-queen in its own blood. In the end, it came down to the two, a half blinded queen with one stinger lopped off and a savaged Chrys on their last legs. The two final combatants circled each other on a battlefield littered with the corpses of drones and reeking with bestial musk and spilled haemolymph. There would be no second chances after the final exchange.

Chrys darted forward in the same moment the queen thrust its body at them. Their body was too slow, exhausted from the swirling combat they had just engaged in so avoiding the charge in full was impossible. Accepting the inevitable, Chrys trusted in the strength of their body and bloodline, diving under the sweep of jagged pincers and accepting the downward thrust of a stinger to stab their sole remaining weapon up from below into the chinks between the tough carapace of the queen.

The River's waters carried many currents and the Bronze knew well the conduction of the storm. Chrys cycled the last dregs of their qi into the fragment of Heaven's wrath that marked their survival of one bout of folly and hoped for a repeat. Qi run in a circuit between their dantian and the artifact embedded in the underbelly of the queen, transforming them into a magnified generator of lightning that shook both opponents joined together into a jittery electrified dance. Familiarity and heritage proved Chrys the stronger and the queen slumped down in defeat, the smell of charred innards wafting out of her heat expanded shell. A weak swipe of their left hand severed the stinger impaling them and Chrys staggered away from their fallen foe, trying for the rise of the hill beyond which lay help only to fall to their knees.

***​

Thus did Jiang Chryanthos draw near to the departed. The world grew more distant and the calls more clearer. Would it not be better to lay set aside struggle and rest? Had they not given enough in blood and sweat and tears to not enter into peace? Life was suffering, advancement as a cultivator produced only from torment piled upon agony and folly was the fruit of even a lifetime's experience. Yes, death was the sane choice, the wise option and he would be crazy not to take it.

The trembling hand that clutched their short sword rose up in a weak arc and plunged the length of solidified fulmination into Chrys' thigh. The shock of the charge sent their heart racing, blasting open their eyes and banishing the welcoming reach of death. Relaxing their grip on the hilt of the blade still sending fitful jolts though their body, Chrys focused their drifting mind on the practiced motions of the River-Diverting Meditation, stabbing first at their chest to deal with the gaping hole in their lungs then breathing clearer and more focused, closing off the bleeding and pain from their broken left arm.

Chrys staggered to their feet, pushing though pain and past weakness to seize life. Was living painful? Oh yes, truly it was madness to set aside solace to return to the world that had buried them in grief so many times. But so what? They were insane, not crazy. They knew what awaited them from the world and those within it that hated their blood. They missed young kind Entalos but death could patient and wait for its inevitable turn. Chrys had the living to think about and a future to carve out from the grasp of the Fates.

Slowly, Chrys walked up the hill and beyond, eyes barely seeing where they were going. The hand at their side pressing bandages to their wounds was a shock, Blinking they realized that they had somehow fallen to the ground and were looking up at the horned head of Guan Wei.

"What by the Heavens happened to you? You look like you got eaten up and spit out by by Death itself?" Guan Wei worried over Chrys.

"I'm going to need a really large helping of that beef and milk stew," Chrys groaned out as they finally stopped fighting and let go, trusting that they were in good hands.

AN: 3030 words. And so it begins. Muhahaha
 
The Scorpion Trade Palace
Yes, yes, the map. Here.

So, anyway. I was sent to scout out the new Scorpion Trade Palace, elder Xinya's orders. Make sure no Blood Path arisings are occurring beyond the one that's already been put down, that sort of thing. Let me tell you, Second Elder. Never sleep with a non-Clan woman - or man, I suppose, for you. Whichever. Oh, it sounds bad when I put it like that, but after the decades of pay being taken for a child that wasn't mine because I was fooled into signing some papers, I had no desire to sleep with the Pale Devil. Woman heads up an entire clan of her own, small as it is! Hard to believe she wanted to pursue me just because I killed her Blood Path brother, but no, I resisted.

Damn fine woman, but I learned my lesson with the Xin sorcerers.

Interesting people.

Anyway, I scouted around.

Thing about the Trade Palace is that the entire thing is overcast by what they call the Everstorm. Massive, angry storm. Kills anyone who goes in, Blood Path, Righteous... doesn't matter. The Cloudseers are the only people who can trace those clouds' and their paths to come, and that's why they're so crucial in the lands of the Scorpions. Kill a Cloudseer, and they'll hunt you forever. The map is where the Everstorm always remains, or at least has for the last five hundred years. Other clouds drift most everywhere, excepting the routes in white. I drew those because they're safe - that's where we'll lay down the new Scorpion Road.

The lightning elsewhere strikes everyone down, if you don't know how to avoid it. Even Nascents can't go below the clouds safely, which is why the Scorpions remained independent and rebellious for so long. The lightning strikes often create or unearth Spirit Stones from the sands, meaning the wealth is transient and ever-moving, and so all must move constantly in Scorpion lands.

The Tower-Camel Clan are interesting. They live in big towers, pulled on massive wheels with intricate arrays carved into them. They practically sail across the lands of the Everstorm, and the Tower-Camels are always moving. There are almost a thousand tribes of about a thousand each in the Tower-Camel Clan, each centered around a single tower. Not very strong, and no Core Formation Elders, but they're adapting to the trading ways well. They're already travellers and nomads, and the main reason they didn't go anywhere was because... where would they go? Cannibals to the south, Jingshen to the north, and bandits to the west. Their towers are already well-known across the lands, or at least the former Jingshen lands. Protected by Golden Devil writ, they're taking to trade tremendously.

The Beast-Tusk Tribe are a simple people, and live amongst the Sand Boars. Peculiar creatures made of sand and Qi, but their tusks remain when they are slain, and the Tribe carves them into weapons of all sorts. They're less numerous - only fifty thousand or so in total, but they're all avid trackers and hunters.

Olkov's Ten Thousand are descendants of Jingshen Olkov, a man who took his name from a sword, of all things, said to contain a Will from another Sea. It whispered to him of chivalry and knighthood, of men atop horses well-armored, and Olkov adapted the words of the Will to fit his own people. In truth, the Ten Thousand are the foremost of mastering the Scorpion Transformation, absorbing the blood and Qi of the Cloudstepping Scorpions and Wrathful Lightning Scorpions both. They carry lances forged from Sand Boars' tusks, and ride scorpions fast and brutal. They charge as one, riding down enemies with incredible speed, and are the dominant force in the Scorpion Palace region. They also swear what they call the Virtuous Oaths - the contents of which I was not able to discover -, and are strictly monogamous, do not harm those weaker than them, and have a custom of capturing powerful enemies for ransom. They often sustained themselves by raiding into the Jingshen lands and capturing valuable hostages.

They have taken to what they call their "Errancy Quests", in which the Scorpion-Riders have escorted new trade caravans drawn from the Beast-Tusk Tribe across the lands of the Golden Devils as well

The Battle Blood Clan are the descendants of cultivators who escaped the Battle Blood Cannibal Sect, and chose to cultivate without the use of the Blood Path. They are relatively weak, but hold to high ideals, and have been destroyed three times, hiding libraries of their histories deep in the sands. Each set of escaped mortals or weak cultivators who reach their lands have refounded the Clan, seeking to resist the Cannibals once more. Their existence offended the Cannibal Sect repeatedly, however, and so their accumulation of strength is weak, and they are in the poorest, formerly most vulnerable section of the Scorpion lands. As traders they offer little and less.

The Thousand Devils Clan is apparently part of a destroyed Legion who abandoned the Clan during the Trials, burning the Blood of Bronze out of themselves and fleeing to avoid the wrath of the Hunters. They look like we Optimatoi, but their skin is lighter, more akin to the folk of the Third Sea, not the bronzed skin of the Clan themselves. They had a recent rebellion, and I slew the Blood Devil, leaving his sister, the Pale Devil in command of them. They consider themselves not part of the Clan at all - the Thousand Devils honours their founders, but they have no desire to rejoin the Clan.

After slaying the Blood Devil, I saw the Scorpion Palace. Magnificent and festooned with wealth, the Palace is the home of the Scorpion Trade Palace - eponymously, I suppose. It is the centre of the new Palace, and all the Clans and Tribes of the region are slowly being united here with, the Great Trade Contest still undergoing. The man or woman who makes the most Spirit Stones - and donates them to the Optimatoi - in sixty years will be named Exarch of the Palace, and given many privileges.

Storm-Eye Fortress was my second last stop. The true eye of the Everstorm, a fortress was built there as no lightning ever struck there. The former capital of the region, the varied powers still come there to meet, though it is unimpressive and virtually unoccupied since the Palace has been built. Nonetheless, it holds the Thundergem of Olkov, a gem capable of warding off a Nascent invading for quite some time, and serves as a final retreat for the cultivators of the area.

Lastly, the Pale Devil gave me a Cloudseer to guide me to Ascension Peak, so I might understand the nature of the Everstorm.

It was there that I, Absyrtus the Explorer, rose to Core Formation. That the Silver Blood gifted to me took full life, and that I stood among my peers unchallenged.

As I ascended I remembered. Ascension Peak was used many years ago for Clan Silverbloods to ascend into Core Formation, and I remembered their rise as well. Their arrogance and hate, their power and glory. All of them flooded into me, yet I was undaunted. To Discover all things, to know the world and to see what is over the next horizon has ever been my belief, ever been what I seek. One can only understand the world by exploring it. The desire to destroy the parts of it that displeased me rose, yet I am an explorer, not a destroyer. The desires grappled within me, but I prevailed.

When I rose, the Everstorm came to kill me, yet I survived. For seven days and seven nights I fled after ascending, lightning aiming to kill me, my Cloudseer falling beneath the wrath of the false Heavenly lightning. I could not soothe it or repel it, but despite my meridians being blasted apart seven times, I was able to reform them and survive nonetheless, fleeing the Everstorm and reporting to you, Second Elder.

The other Silverblood? Tisamenos the Scribe, the Witness of the Miracle at Pleuron? Take him in hand?

I've never been much for training, but if you think it's necessary... well, I can give it a try.
 
By the way, if anyone in thread is curious about how our average Silver Blood is, after we got to see a more chill one in Absyrtus:

Swordo - Katha — Today at 12:35 AM
Absyrtus looks to be what the normal Silverblood Cores act like
definitely prideful and more than a little formal
Occipitallobe — Today at 12:35 AM
Absyrtus is more to the norm, though on the better side.
Occipitallobe — Today at 12:36 AM
In part because his Dao is basically being a cool explorer dude.
Chimerical Tesseract: Amaranth — Today at 12:36 AM
Hey, [tag removed]occipitallobe, did ascending near Ascension Peak amplify the compulsions of Silver?
And he still managed to fight it off?
Because that's the impression I got
Occipitallobe — Today at 12:36 AM
no, the Silver Blood is pretty much the same either way.
Occipitallobe — Today at 12:36 AM
It's more drawing a line between Tisamenos and Absyrtus. Tisamenos got hit with something he was in no way prepared to control.
Occipitallobe — Today at 12:36 AM
Absyrtus was absolutely ready to ascend into Core Formation with a fully-formed Dao.
Occipitallobe — Today at 12:37 AM
I would say Absyrtus is the... 75th percentile.
Swordo - Katha — Today at 12:37 AM
and Tisamenos somewhere like 10th or 15th percentile?
Occipitallobe — Today at 12:37 AM
of Silver Bloods in control terms.
Tisamenos is down in the bottom 5%.

So, that's pretty good to hear.

Basically, a lot more Silvers are going to be like Absyrtus than they were like Tisamenos, which makes sense, as Tis literally ascended from Two Pillars with a weak Dao Heart.

So, if anyone was worried about that after the last update, I hope this helps with your concerns.

Anyways, I really hope Absyrtus's training is going to help Tis out with controlling his Silver. He was really cool earlier on, so I'd love to see him bounce back.
 
Last edited:
Rina Callista X15/Aretaphilla Myia X10/Katha Theodoros 20: The Razing of Chunwang
Rina Callista X15/Aretaphilla Myia X10/Katha Theodoros 20: The Razing of Chunwang

Rina Callista was returning to the Great Battlefield. First of the Single-Pillar Kings of this era, the one who had walked furthest along that path, returning to stand against the tides of contagion that even now extended their way into the iron core that had become of the Coalition of Righteous Powers.

They had a formal name now, she was pretty sure–but between everything going on in recent times, she hadn't had a chance to memorize what was finalized–but her connections should have still been in place. The Sorrowful Blacksmiths were in the depths of a civil war, but the Colossus Footsteps Pass was protected with all of their strength.

She shook her head, smiling wryly at the thought–because the flow of Spirit Stones from the Desert was still critical in the defensive strategy, and the mere fall of a former paragon of artifice to the Blood Path was no reason to let that flow shift. How quickly things changed, but the players always remained the same.

Rina would privately admit to herself–if to nobody else–that it was for the best that the access those of the Blood held to the region was tightly restricted, especially after Silver-Lord Tisamenos' return. If she actually got herself caught up in the civil war, what were the odds of getting a fourth encounter with a Nascent Soul?

Most of the junior generation didn't even survive the first one. It was grimly ironic that she had encountered two in battle and lived to tell the tale both times, even if it always required intervention. She had no intention of inviting yet another one.

The most important thing at the moment was making sure her connections were still good. Aretaphila–as the first Legate to sign on with the Mission–was technically the commanding officer, but she had only popped over the mountains once since the start of this calamity, and while she had gained no small amount of reputation in the process…

To be blunt, she was kind of an asshole, and Rina needed to make sure her contacts and connections were ready for it.

Striking at the Insidious Poison Maze… It'd be madness if it wasn't for the prize involved. Rina only hoped that everything would work out in the end.



The DI had one primary claim to fame after the events of the Jingshen War - a spectacular ability to infiltrate and establish themselves as a massive pain in the ass to try and remove. Granted, this was only done against the Jingshen themselves, but there had been little doubt of the efficacy of the 501st's ability in the depths of the earth.

When the Blood Mists fell, they had cared nothing for elevation or the nature of the delving pit that they had fought in. Even as the Grand Elder had moved to finish off Old Jingshen (after he'd been softened up of course) the ineffable Legate of the 501st had moved to suppress the blood crazed victims of the Mists. Her Single Pillar's emanations warping and twisting the malignant, corrupting influence from inducing a cannibalistic frenzy into a much more palatable berserker rage.

Unsurprisingly, the resulting slaughter had been more impressive in the retelling than the desperate struggle Aretaphila could immediately remember.

The experience had left its marks on her subordinates. Especially one in particular.

"Denarii for your thoughts, Pilus Auxilia?" They were now at the Towers of Flame, the westernmost edge of the remaining Poison-Crushing Siege's held territory. The mustering point for the Bear-Liberating Poison Incursion as their Righteous Path employers referred to Operation Venatio.

Li Wei turned from staring at the pulsing monuments to pyromania to glance downwards at her before looking away again.

"Considering the vagaries of Fate, Legatus." The Sorrowful Blacksmith exhaled, "It seems strange that you seem…uninterested in a stronger force entering the city itself."

The Silver King nodded at her Auxilia, "I can hardly bring you in with us - you've been off ever since the Blood Mists lifted. I know you didn't care much for the Sorrowful Blacksmiths given your origins, so what's the problem exactly?"

"Bloodhammer, actually."

The Myia stared at the taller man, waiting for him to explain further.

"He had been my intended patron once I'd plumbed the secrets of your bloodline. As the next Patriarch of the Sorrowful Blacksmiths, he more than anyone else would recognize and elevate me for my work deciphering the Gate of Bronze. There had been a standing offer, in fact. Now with the results of the Blood Mists, I do believe I have nowhere to return to once I've left your accursed Clan behind."

"Normally I would say 'then don't', but you've given this some thought, Pilus Auxilia." The diminutive cultivator replied, "So take this opportunity to figure out what you want to do, and where you want to go." She gestured towards the Towers of Flame, "Maybe finding someone else's secrets to steal will help you with deciding your future path?"

Li Wei snorted dismissively, "I suppose I can spare an hour or two while you lot are on the march." His piece said, the Blacksmith walked off with a confident gait, leaving Aretaphila behind.

The Silver King sighed, this would be a massive undertaking. Originally she'd considered having their forces move in one huge caravan, protected by the Dao Emanations of herself and possibly Rina weakening the ambient poisons enough that antidotes could be sparingly used to the point of bringing the force entire into Poison Maze and laying siege directly to Chunwon. But upon her breaking through to the Third Phase of the Lonely Pillar path, her new Dao Magic had given her a different idea.

While Rina could cycle through the Elements of her own perception of the New World, Aretaphila could shape Qi more directly through the notes of her Demonic Tunes. The Heaven-Shaking Song able to resonate and act independently of her direct vocalizations, compounding upon its own nature as a song.

And Songs could be recorded. With that, a new, more insidious scheme entered her mind. Especially with knowledge that the Ninth Prince and Magnus Centenius would also be working towards the exfiltration of the Elder Bearking from his imprisonment in the city. Rather than laying siege and giving the city and its twisted inhabitants forewarning, a daisy chain of resting points secured throughout the Maze's territory for any who lacked the Optimatoi's raw discipline or any ability or even knowledge to accompany the Experts back.

Banners festooned with Jade's inscribed with her Heaven Shaking Song to ward the areas, secured further with Rina's own earthworks would form the strongpoints in a path that would collapse and reinforce the inevitably fleeing individuals from the City. An organized, staggered retreat that would help to stave off their likely pursuers as well as stragglers that would flee the city in the confusion that would occur as a result of her plan.

Thankfully, no one was in a position to countermand the DI's lead in the operation…Save perhaps one. She would need to find Rina to inform her of the plan, probably argue to win the Princess over, and then discuss things with XXI before Magnus went on ahead, and then to gather the additional Experts that would be her hands and legs in making her schemes a reality.

Two silver hands clapped together and rubbed in unconscious glee.



"You want to burn Chunwang to the ground" Were the first words out of Rina when she made it to the meeting point. "I'm not necessarily against this materially, but the issue is doing so and making it out in one piece."

The Silver King simply smiled, only leaning slightly to the side while her appointed assistant turned tea into a fine mist with her mouth. Katha Theodoros, a young Legionnaire who had no business being privy to such high level intelligence, actual rank be damned, could not believe the audacity of the woman next to her. It was akin to hearing the Archgetes say 'I might want to invade the Fifth Sea'. It was one of those unthinkable things, said by madmen who might actually go ahead and do them anyways.

So it was with great courage and immense alacrity that the Iron-Blooded, crippled as she might be, immediately stood up and bowed to the vaunted Golden King. "Thank you for allowing this junior an opportunity to meet and greet, Lady Callista, I-I'll be taking my leave now!"

"I'm afraid not," Aretaphila Myia replied coyly, gripping the still-crippled Junior and lifting her by the nape in defiance of conventional understandings of leverage, "You're necessary to apply the Principle of the Unpatinated."

Katha turned a growing look of horror at the much shorter woman, "P-principle of the Unpatinated?"

The Silver King nodded seriously, "Yes. An old Clan metric: When discussing audacious strategies, there are a number of rules of quality control one must undergo - One of them is said Principle: Always ask an Aspirant so young as to have not taken on their first hint of patina what they think of the plan, if they can not find any obvious downsides to it, then it is not nearly as insane as it may otherwise appear."

The crippled Theodoroi turned a narrowed glare at her superior, "Is this by any chance like the 'Legend of Centurion XXI'?"

A toothy grin flashed in the light filling the warded tent, "You learn quickly Aspirant."

"After all, we need someone who isn't already walking the path of Singularity to make sure we're not getting too full of ourselves." Rina agreed. "If we just end up bashing our heads against each other, we're just going to end up nowhere, and the point is winning, not merely undertaking a Forlorn Hope against one of the greatest fortresses in the Region."

With great trepidation, Katha nodded, then slowly retook her position, seated by two Kings. No wonder her Legate singled her out amongst all the other Piluses. Of all times for Shu to gallivant in Qiguai…

Still, she would be lying if she said she did not want to know. So she turned to her Legate, leaning her head against a hand. "So what's your plan, Legatus? I assume it's related to your recent breakthrough."

The Legatus in question turned a challenging look towards her reluctant minion and oldest rival-slash-friend and let out a low whistle, the air around them shuddering from the emanations of her Qi before undulating before their eyes. Rather than wind as an element, the air around them resonated under her Demonic Tunes, shifting and crashing against itself in a clash of atmospheric pressures and forcibly twisted Qi.

Rina frowned at that, and made a slight, waving gesture with her hand, the vibrating resonation then politely swerving around her, because she's had a long enough day and doesn't want to have her bones shaken just to make a demonstration.

A sealed bottle uncorked itself with a loud pop from a distant corner of the room, the sound of something sucking accompanied by the crinkling of heavy velum flowing through the air, unfurling itself before landing on the table.

"As you know," The Silver King began, "The Bear Enslavement Sect have done an admirable job of mapping out the Eastern edges of the Poison Maze, its most stable portions going to a bit west of our target; Chunwang." A dainty finger delineated a solid line about a third of the way through the map itself, "We can consider this area to be our operational theater.

She glanced at the other two, waiting to see if they would add anything before nodding, "The normal approach for the barbaroi - even our ostensible allies - is to rely on the good ol' Theodoroi method of "Ganging up and hitting it 'till it's dead" doesn't really work here. Which we know because the last time the Righteous Powers attempted to infiltrate the city with a Nascent they were repulsed. Probably the other half of the move to beat back the Abyssal Demon Invasion. Which actually succeeded.

"I can confirm," Rina adds. "Based on the records I've managed to retrieve through my contacts, it confirms that the Insidious Poison Maze is sensitive enough to Nascent Power that it will alert the Noble Knowledge Sect's own peak cultivators upon entry, easily time enough to set up a trap."

"This means that attempting to march on Chunwang in full force isn't just dangerous, it's actively counterproductive. Also, the land itself is actively hostile to us." Aretaphila raised both index fingers together in parallel, before crossing them over one another in an the Clan symbol for decimus

"These problems have one solution." The Legatus took her fingers, and randomly drew a number of circles through the Eye of Poison, then the length of the Noxious Pits, and finally one that was a good day's march away from the city itself, "We'll split our respective Legions as we infiltrate the Maze, and have them create a number of hardpoints or fortlets to act as a logistical chain to guide any refugees back east, or act as a means of reinforcement or survival should the worst case happen.

"Due to my recent breakthrough," Aretaphila flexed her silverine arm proudly, "I can inscribe a jade with a recording of my Dao Magic, and I'm sure that between the two of us the Legatus Callista and I will be able to raise up temporary structures for our proverbial baggage train to set up in, without the need for wasting insane amounts of antidotes resisting the ambient poison."

It was a sound plan in theory, and one that Katha saw before in old Clan and House records. Dividing one's forces to brave hazardous terrain, establishing local strongholds from which to exert force for the duration, accomplishing the mission in record time, then making a fighting retreat before the season ended. Lightning warfare that demanded extremely strong command and control mechanisms, a supernally drilled military whose every officer knew the plan, or both.

The [Heaven Shaking Song], as it would, might well do the trick. And the [Halo of the World-Lord] was definitely a good enough communication tool, if what she's heard about the Silverine Bracers is true. So in theory, her Legatus had done the impossible and drawn up a viable plan for a limited intrusion into the single most heavily defended piece of terrain in the Region, short of the unknown territories of the Blood Oak.

In theory.

"So how do you plan to invade the Experiment City?" The inheritor of countless generations of Protostrators asked, of a question too obvious to ask. Already, the Principle was paying dividends. "If I'm not wrong, that's the Noble Knowledge Sect's capital, or at least it's one of their major cities. It will be defended by at least a handful of Core Elders, with reinforcements within hours if not minutes."

Aretaphila Myia's smirk, if possible, grew even wider.

"An advance team has already gone ahead to the city to infiltrate and prepare for our arrival. Under Centurion Magnus Centenius - the Drunken Squid as well as a series of skilled Experts suited to the task, who will meet the rescue team on site. Centurion Centenius will sabotage the city from stealth, and his team will gather intelligence on where to find our objective as well as prepare a suitable distraction."

A silver fist slammed onto symbol for the City of Experiments on the map.

"We'll burn the shitheap off the face of the world, and force all maps to be address those accursed ashes as ChunKWAB from now into perpetuity." What went unsaid, however, was that in addition to the infiltration team under Magnus, the Ninth Prince had voiced his intention to go on ahead and start shit anyway. So starting a riot and leveling the city itself was just adapting to changed circumstances.

So what if she tried to take the credit and play it off as her own idea? It basically was if this mess was somehow made to work! Plus there was the serendipity of laying down a method to get the escapees free of this proverbial hellhole. Nice, concise, and also able to satisfy the Dao of the Princess and her [Heaven-Shaking Song].

"Once the city is in an uproar, I'll be taking command of any escapees and the infiltration team with my own abilities to suppress enemy Core Formations. If a Nascent descends upon us there won't be much we can do, but that's the situation no matter what. We'll simply have to hope that the Experts present will be able to survive and flee. But barring such intervention…" Aretaphila's fingers dragged back along the estimated path back to the Poison-Crushing Towers.

"We should be well equipped to exfiltrate no matter who the Noble Knowledge Sect sends after us. Unlike us, they'll need to prepare antidotes en masse in order to navigate the Maze and Eye of Poison, and the DI and 302nd will be able to form a Hoplite capable of repelling a Core Formation as we retreat, especially with the support of the [World Lord] and [Heaven-Shaking Song] empowering those Formations.

"Barring any adjustments in methodology or other adaptations upon arriving at Chunwang, that's the plan." The scroll rolled up and returned itself to its bottle, freshly recorked.

"Any questions?"

Rina raises her hand. "I'm sorry, Chunkwab?, that's… That's not a word, it's not even an onomatopoeia, I don't even know what that means. Wouldn't they just rebuild it out of spite when we're done?"

"Doesn't matter." Aretaphila replied with a knowing wave of her hand, "Word of humiliations like this tend to spread across the region in ways that the impacted party have no way to control. If the we tell the rest of the region that its ChunKWAB and they agree by way of consensus that it is indeed ChunKWAB, then that is how it shall be remembered and referred to by literally everyone. Once the name sticks, their spite won't matter; they're too isolationist to sack up and force the rest of the region to use their name for the city. Total victory."

Katha raised another hand. She suppressed a tremble, keeping it stiffly straight, even as she worried constantly. "You're… You're not seriously expecting me to join the Legion to Chunwang City, are you? I'd normally be all for it, but…" She glanced at her extended arm, bandaged all the way through. The injuries she suffered at the hands of the Silver Archer are not so easily healed.

"...Yeah, I'm still kind of fucked up."

"Of course not, Katha." The Legatus replied with a ominously gentle shake of her head, "I'd never drag a mere Aspirant into a city like Chunwang, let alone one as crippled as you are right now." Aretaphila let the sentence hang in the air for a moment, letting the atmosphere build.

"...So where am I--"

"I'm sending you to take charge of the Century we're applying towards resisting one of the Maze's new outgrowths. It should be low intensity enough for you to not push yourself overmuch, and as the one of the most famous of your generation your waving of the flag ought to help maintain discipline among your First Realm peers in doing their job." The Silver King's expression softened, radiating matronly affection.

"I'm having you be put in charge of coordinating that deployment. Isn't that [fun?"

Engaging the Bramble Towers of the Insidious Poison Maze was usually the sort of thing even seasoned aspirants balked at. Trying to brave it while crippled was a death wish. But Katha smirked confidently at that. "Sounds about right. Thank you for the opportunity, Legatus."

"I'll see to it that you get hooked into the relay network of my Bracers" Rina added in, somewhat conciliatory. "Given the nature of the plan, speed and obscurity will serve us far better within the Maze's depths than any degree of martial strength we can bring to bear, so I'll have the majority of my forces supplement the defenses and aid in any withdrawal, should the Maze expand despite our best efforts. You should be fine as long as they don't decide to launch a breakthrough attempt on our wing–and I'm fairly confident we'd be one of the harder targets anyway, so it'll probably fall on someone else's corner anyway."



The City of Experiments. Chunwang. Few places are more terrible, in concept, in execution, in crime against decency. As they say, there is no worse place than Chunwang.

Saying such is tantamount to saying that the sky is blue, or that the sun is hot. To become a place of torture told to countless children as a warning by their parents to keep them quiet before they sleep, it clearly cultivated a reputation of such. But saying that Chunwang is terrible is one thing.

Saria Duca lived it, though for how long she could no longer te.. Decades, at this point.

It was a stupid mistake, one not of her own making. For years they had squatted in the burnt out husk of Fa Yu City, enduring the raids of the Devil Bees all the while in an exceptionally precarious position. Too far from support, too hated to reinforce and too proud to retreat, they had gotten cut down to nubs before the order to retreat was finally given, and only because the Hong Xuan finally broke, and their Elder who lead the expedition finally saw the folly of his pride.

And he died for it, like a coward. Too prideful to face sanction for it at home, before the Clan.

From that point after, Saria could not say. She and her Century had gotten separated from the bulk of the Legion in the retreat, as she had volunteered for rearguard duties. And then the hunters came. The carrion of the Noble Knowledge Sect, here to pick at their shattered remnants for curiosities.

Unfortunately for Saria, she was one of those. Skin of silver amidst a sea of Bronze, a constitution that was both frail yet powerful. A true curiosity indeed. Maybe she should have killed herself, died with the rest of her Century.

Ah, could have been, would have been, should have been. What is is what matters. And what mattered is that Saria Duca was captured by the Noble Knowledge Expert, Zhang Ke, that killed them. And exhausted, she was in no condition to escape her fate, only hope that it came quickly and conclusively.

But the Old Worm, bastard he his, had other ideas.

But all her life, Saria had an unusual constitution. She was weaker than expected for her age and lineage, and when she took the Bronze she only got weaker. Her skin did not darken, her hair and eyes did not lighten. At times she could draw upon deep reservoirs of strength, certainly, but that was neither consistent nor reliable. Even rising into Foundation Establishment did little aid matters. On occasion, she could hit above her Small Realm. With all her strength, maybe verge into the Core stage. But her stamina always, always suffered.

That seemed to entice the old Noble Knowledge bastard, who seemed to delight in experimenting on her. Each day brought new tortures, each session was a new, agonising experience. Poisons, beast blood, all manner of elemental techniques. It was a wonder she was not dead yet.

But not once in these years did Saria wish to die. Begging for death would too easy. And for all that she had given up her old family when she was accepted into the Duca…

'Carry yourself with elegance, and you can endure forever.'

…Some things were useful, even now.

So Saria took the pain, the hunger, the gnawing hate, and focused it. Because dying would achieve nothing. The world desired their death, and that meant that even surviving was a victory. But she did not desire mere victory against the world.

Someday, sometime, when the moment comes, she will kill the Old Worm. Painfully, quickly, and with sudden spite.

Beyond that… Who could say?



Curiouser and curiouser, came the thought.

Even deep into the murky, squalid lands that the "Noble" Knowledge Sect hid their precious experiments in, the poisonous mists did their best to ensnare the senses. Warp the mind. Tear down the foundation of the Self and rot the Dantian into nothingness. Poor luck, them.

Bronze does not tarnish.

Poorer luck.

A Duca is born into madness, caught in the wake of their shining talent.

Trying to curdle a mind already inured to the insanity of the world? Ha! Only a fool prepares a single weave of defense, generalized against all comers. But this man is no fool.

Wide, confident lips broke into an arrogant smirk in the violet haze of the Insidious Poison Maze. Green Patina uniform across the skin, the Bloods inherent protection brought out and redoubled. Golden eyes glinted, swimming the mirth of the superior as they lay eyes upon the darkly lit City of Experiments.

"Ah, but a City of scientists. Isn't that a thought?" The smile stilled, a single moment of aberrant unnaturality, but the expression relaxed to settle into a type of trained wariness. Eyes darted back and forth amongst the shrouded landscape, the lights of Chunwang chasing away the shadows cast by looming, mountainous trees that formed the structures of the Poison Maze itself. There, in the city, lay a certain objective; a treasure he had been sent to retrieve even as things came to a head. A crime of opportunity, you could say.

Still, there was only a slight window for an Expert to make all the difference, and he had been dispatched with that in mind. For the Clan. For the Family. For the Blood. Qi circulates in his eyes, supernatural arts drawing him to the pit that held his first objective for the evening.

Wilem Duca blinked, the light in his eyes fading as a purple cloak rose over his shoulders, hood obscuring his features. The Golden Devil blended into the insidious mists, his form wavering and fading away into the ever-pervasive poison.

"The things we do for family…"



Within the Enlightened City of Chunwang were many territories; minor fiefdoms divided between the Three Steward Elders who held joint control over the day to day, and were in charge of it's most vital, most innovative, most tremendous experiments. Positions of prestige, awarded by the newly formed Council of Noble Wisdoms, the ascended Nascent Souls of the Noble Knowledge Sect. Each Core Formation Elder a proxy of their patron Nascent, nominated and voted into position by majority consensus.

Elder Ghostface - a Mid Core Formation, genius of his craft. Shockingly low in cultivation for such a high ranking position, his ascension to Steward Elder was the only vote that had been truly unanimous. For the Great Ghost Serpents had been the culmination of his life's work: The assemblage of Tortured Souls of the former Flower and Arrow Sect requiring an immensely potent binding agent to restructure their echoes of suffering and grudges, congealing them into an ectoplasmic pseudo-flesh. If each cell in the human body were but a condensed structure that held far more mass in too small a space, then why not extend the metaphor? Each soul, held to the earth by forged misery, cunningly held down and drawn into a Dessicating Press, where the mortal spectres would be compressed. Endlessly compressed, and made to experience the full sensation of the process as they were converted from the echoes of the living into the howling and terrified screeching of an ant. A facsimile of the smallest factor of a great serpent, painstakingly recorded and recreated into a press.

The resulting Ghostflesh Sluice was a masterwork of efficiency, a transformation of a million mortal lives into raw Nascent Soul scale power only matched by the Demonic Altar itself! A marvelous act of conversion and energy efficiency! His rise was all but guaranteed, if only he was given further time and budget to advance his masteries of the undead.

The second Steward Elder was the man known as Elder Burst-Teeth, so named for his mastery of transformative biology through the act of brewed poisons. Where most fleshcrafters relied upon the peculiarities of Dao Magic or the properties of specific Treasures, or even mundane hand-applied molding of flesh, Burst-Teeth was a promising man who saw these methods as finicky. Inefficient. Too niche. Too slow! A true Pursuer of Knowledge ought not spend all his time working on a single experiment, forced to keep his equipment from falling apart when there was proper research to be done! One's subjects ought to be left to steep, reforming themselves like a fine and potent venom, reducing the need for time and oversight to leave more room for not just the pursuit of Virtuous Innovation, but Cultivation as well! A remarkable talent, in the Great Circle of Core Formation at an early 460 years of age. Though considered otherwise impetuous, he at least was not a coward. A willingness to prove the efficacy of his methods early on in his life lead to him taking his own crafted concoctions, the transformation intended to give him exploding venom glands instead endlessly caused them to split apart from the potent mixture. Hence his Noble name, Burst-Teeth!

Through the further refinement of his methodology, he has developed more and more potent poisons and elixirs - the cause of his rapid advancements in both cultivation and his personal research no doubt!

Lastly…Lastly, of course, was Old Ironbone. The second Great Circle Steward Elder, and until recently the sole Steward of the Experiment City. Responsible for administration and the running of the Chattel Pens, Old Ironbone is the premier fleshcrafter of the Insidious Poison Maze, a title which Burst-Teeth looks upon with envy. The proverbial artisan, Ironbone is a peerless surgeon, more aware than any other of the intricacies of the human bodies most basic building blocs, his treatise on Cellular Adaptivity the foundation of many other advancements taken within the Noble Knowledge Sect in recent centuries. A boon of experimentation and innovation fueled by the breaking of the accursed Poison Crushing Siege throwing open the Chattel Markets for new and diverse subjects!

Of the three, Old Ironbone is the most skilled in combat, enough to suppress any of the many challengers he's faced for his position of Steward for the centuries that he has held the City of Experiments. A curious form of iron, far harder and more malleable than even Spirit Steel serve as his bones, over which he exerts perfect control, projecting them from his flesh to rend his enemies in close combat. On top of that, his mastery of fleshcrafting has lead to him developing secret arts of incredible regeneration, citing the secrets of Cells which he has promised to only reveal when ready to break through into Nascent Soul; an incredible discovery to draw much from the Maze in order to fuel his ascension.

"I…may sound slightly too excited there," Wilem Duca mutters to himself, glancing at a Jade Slip in his hands, in which is recorded his impressions and research on the City of Chunwang, accumulated since his initial entry into the city with Magnus Centenius nearly a month ago.

The streets of the city were rank, depressing things in spite of the harsh lights that filled it. The aerosolized poisons and venoms in the air endlessly ate at and eroded the buildings of the Experiment City, only ever repaired by Chattel when a building had collapsed, or the decay had compromised a vital laboratory or other useful facility.

The streets of the city were empty, the night time being the period of the Sweepers. Those who cared nothing for your identity, merely whether or not you were strong to resist abduction and reduction to Chattel. To walk the streets of Chunwang was to court a deep, deep fall for those with neither strength to fight nor with knowledge to bargain.

The streets welcomed him, a sense of familiarity in the cloaked man who stalked them. Eyes burning with a fervent thirst, the quiet menace and threat of not violence, but suffering. The stalk of a predator seeking prey of a specific sort, for not even Sweepers were free of the game that the denizens of Chuwang played.

Wilem Duca stalked the streets of the Experiment City in an unerring line. Footsteps quiet, and unmolested. The streets led him to the depths of Old Ironbone's partition of the city - a place of screams and compressed humanity, the smell of the bloody Chattel causing his nose to twitch. A golden flicker of light accompanied by a deep frown of dissatisfaction.

"Wasteful." He muttered, his gaze turning away from the victims of the City, and towards his current objective: A stinking pit in place of honor, a sunken depression in the city, the center of which held a vast mansion sagging into its own foundations - as rotted through as the rest of the city.



Zhang Ye was the Old Worm, a former assistant of Ironbone that was infamous for his once-upon-a-time rise into prominence, his research on the practice of Familiars and Puppets to serve as a type of biological prosthesis catching Old Ironbone's eye around the beginning of the Archegete's reign. He'd attempted to follow the example of his erstwhile mentor, but for every successful experiment there were scores upon scores of forgotten failures that paved the way for them.

No price was too great for progress, as any true adherent of the Noble Knowledge Sect well knows, but the Old Worm's studies soon proved to be intolerable. Not because of their brutality, for the Sect knows no such line in the sand, but because of their inefficiency. The Old Worm, they said, was obsessed, and too fixated on what he knew to learn what he didn't. And so his star had fallen as well, even as he sank decades upon decades of his life into trying to replicate the eponymous Ironbone of his once-sponsor.

And now he locked himself into the mansion at the heart of Chunwang, refusing to rise into Core Formation until he could grasp at those secrets for himself.

A distant master, for some. Perfect prey, for others.

Others like a humble servant of a higher power. A more enlightened sort.

The dilapidated mansion was silent as a grave, a long held breath awaiting the exhalation of change within it's molding heart; be it the passing of the Worm at its, or the summoning of Tribulation to mark a new beginning as it became something new.

Silently, the purple clothed figure stalked those lightless halls. Golden light cutting through the shadows, stepping onto plush carpet. Not even a single defensive array to protect the atelier. Wilem shook his head with a growing smirk.

These Noble Knowledge types were so soft, so used to enlightenment being freely taken that they neglected to protect their secrets like the treasures that they were.

Nestled deep within the sinkhole, the mansion's foundations dipped towards the epicenter of it all. Doubtless the property had once held firm earth to buttress it's foundation, but over time increasing expansion ever downwards into the poisoned mantle of the land had lead to the barely covered pit of today. And so Wilem descended. Where hallways split, and there were many doors to choose from, the cowled Expert would test the ground, always and ever following the incline into what would inevitably be the entrance to this disaster in the making.



Deep within the earth, at the bottommost layer of the Worm's Pit was Zhang Ye's most private, most secure lab. The beating heart of his Journey where he sought to unlock the secrets of his once-master's techniques from beyond the reach of even the roots of the Insidious Poison Maze.

A dank, shadowed crypt in which blocks of chittering metal whirred and chirped their alien tongue. Pipes bulged and strained with grotesque flexibility, passing through their misshapen cargo with the elegance of bodily rejection, accompanied by near-inaudible shrieks and cries of pain in from their passage.

There was no natural light in this place, the only source of illumination being sparks of Metal Aspected Qi sparked into the darkness, revealing monstrous equipment which spun endlessly, a viscous silver and gray mixture endlessly stirred despite the attempts to separate them.

In the center of this moaning, groaning, panting and pained obscenity hunched a wrinkled form carrying the air of a weathered Expert. Pale of skin and pallid of flesh, bereft of hair and bearing an inhuman gait. The Worm That Walked made true his moniker, shuffling towards the audible straining of steel accompanied by the crunching of stone. A trembling hand shot out - the meat of it bulging and shifting as if animated by a mind of its own - and with a snap a sliver of jade was grasped between its fingers.

With a crack of thunder, white light illuminated the old man's face; sunken flesh drooping off rounded cheekbones, clenched teeth the only shape to arise from a sunken chin, quivering with poorly restrained anger. Sallow, pitch eyes bulged out from misshapen sockets, clammy skin sweating profusely, the slime-like excretions gathering unto the blunt snout of the creature through the force of gravity alone.

Putrid liquids poured from purple gums, seeping between clenched teeth.

"Damn it all!" Zhang Ye spat, the dark fluids smacking loudly as they hit the befouled floor, "Ten years, and still unable to separate the material enough to produce a coherent analysis!" Black orbs turned to glare at the cause of his frustration; a great slab of dull metal in place of pride amongst his machines. Crafted from the best Spiritsteel he could afford at the height of his influence, the table had been rated to hold anything up through the Great Circle of Foundation Establishment. Lying upon it was the metallic form of a woman. Beautiful of face. Bountiful of body. Animated in spite of being restrained for the better part of decades, experimented upon endlessly. An immense will that frustrated Zhang Ye, behind which lay the secrets to his Enlightenment, the completion of his Dao and the means to surpass the Old Man who had all but abandoned him after stealing his work!

"All this time, Saria Duca, and still your body refuses to reveal its secrets!" A second gob of putrified blood slapped against the floor, "Give me one reason why I shouldn't write this off as a loss and just kill you here!"

The silver woman's face remained placid, save for a slight wrinkling of her nose.

Save for a light of pure disgust as her eyes gazed upon her decrepit captor.

"Within Old Ironbone lays some secret of the flesh's natural properties, I know it! He's somehow taken the creatures which make up the body, and improved them somehow to withstand the rigors he puts them through. A superlative regeneration not unlike your Golden Devil Clan! He even coated his bones in an organic iron, just like what I found mixed in your blood!" The Old Worm shrieked, spittle flying as he pointed accusingly at the countless spinning centrifuges. The result of years of work to try and separate the young woman's blood into its constituent parts.

All impotently going about their work, even after years of ceaseless cycling.

"Tell me," The Worm growled, "Once I know, I can empower my constituent parasites to the level of his own bodily organisms! Until then, I can not break through with the certainty of True Enlightenment!"

There was no answer.

"Just tell me," Zhang Ye hissed, "Tell me what I'm missing."

"A vision."

Zheng He's eyes bulged out impossibly, his form trembling as masses crawled to and fro beneath his flesh, the pallid skin strained to and fro as the neck rotated bonelessly, the Worm's gaze sweeping to and fro blindly.

"Who was that?!"

"A devil." The voice replied, husky and heady with confidence born of absolute superiority. A chuckle, "Of the noblest of metals, some might say."

"A devil," Zhang Ye repeated, lips dripping with disdain, "Here to rescue my subject, I'd wager." Lips drawn back in a veiny snarl, "If you're here to lecture me on your vapid morality, then begone! When I crack the secret of your alien blood I'll pass on a missive or something for you to come crawling to me for the knowledge."

The air cracked with laughter, accompanied by the fizzing of sparks of Qi, echoing endlessly from surface to surface. Up, down, left, right, back, front did Zhang Ye's neck swivel endlessly, beady black orbs seeking its source in futility.

"Secrets?" The voice sneered, "The Blood holds no secrets from us. Worm."

"And you choose not to share this bounty? Pah," The Worm spat again, "You backwards aliens, hiding away that which ought to be freely shared." Its eyes swiveled back towards its prisoner for a moment, should his prize become under threat, "With all that you lose, the least you can do is give it to better stewards so it ought not be lost."

"Show me this better steward," The Devil replied with a throaty chuckle, "All I see is a failure trapped in the second great realm. You beg for scraps of knowledge you're unable to take for yourself. Ambition. Vision." The voice grew serious, "Without those things, you're not some researcher plumbing the world for Truth. Just another slug crawling on the ground; a savage frog lusting for swan meat.

"Look around at this primitive equipment," The voice drawled on, his voice echoing ominously, "And the filthy state of this hovel of dirt you call a laboratory." The sneer crept back into his voice, "Ten years you've held an ideal sample, and it remains so far past your ability to understand that it may as well be Mt. Tai. You're no scientist." A snort.

"Hell, you're barely even a person. Lesser than those slaves you keep in pens. At least they look like a bug didn't crawl up their ass before settling down to invite friends over."

A vein bulged in Zhang Ye's head, before resolving once more into a lump of autonomous, shapeless flesh that crawled down to sink within his baggy clothes. The putrid life fluids flooded freely from clenched, yellowed teeth. Trembling endlessly, the Worm's head bonelessly flopped to and fro in search of the Devil which had entered his home, insulted his research!"

"You come to my home. You insult my work! What gives you the right, who do you think you are?!"

A new sound is added to the cacophony of the room, a soft thump as well-heeled boots stamp upon the encrusted floor of the laboratory.

"Well, y'know…" Wilem Duca said with a shrug, as Zhang Ye's jaw slackened in shock and pure, impotent rage, "I'm something of a scientist myself."

The moment came.

Saria seized it with both hands, with viciousness that startled even her.

Manacles of Spiritsteel, inscribed with arrays that drew away strength from those bound and added it to the restraints, were suddenly overcome as Saria snapped free. Even dry on Qi, even weakened by over a decade of starvation just precisely measured to keep her alive, the manacles shattered around the arms of a Golden Devil.

She moved, faster than sight, faster than fast, the weight of her passage the whispered hiss of a flashing blade. In moments one hand was wrapped rightly around Zhang Ye's neck, and as she saw the sudden fear in the old man's eyes she found that she did not have even the slightest inclination to voice her frustrations.

Her grip, vice-like, closed. Zhang Ye's head flew free of his shoulder blades.

As the poisoned mist fell over the experimentation room, Saria's other hand snapped out and closed around the true Zhang Ye's hand as his puppet body clattered to the ground with wooden thumps, seemingly unaffected by poisons powerful enough to kill a man retroactively.

"W-When did…" the old man hissed, fearful and furious at the same time. She read him like an open book; the poisons that the Noble Knowledge Sect so prized, the ones that he himself no doubt prepared just for her, were having no apparent effect. His eyes darted at the interloper, Wilem Duca. "Y-You! How did you--"

"Me?" Wilem Duca asked, affecting innocence. "I have done nothing, you miserable worm. You are the one who forgot the most important detail."

He leaned in close, smiling broadly and toothily.

"The heart, Zhang Ye. You forgot her heart!"

Saria Duca squeezed, and Old Worm's forearms fell to pieces. Her hand, flat and knife-shaped, plunged through his abdomen like a hot knife through butter. "Many know the famous words of my Clan," the silver beauty sneered. "Fewer know the words of my family. No pact with unrepentant evil. Destroy the Enemies of the Imperator."

Then and there, the old man realized his folly. She was not proof to his poisons, not really. But he had, in his lust to study the secrets of her unusual body, neglected a crucial fact.

She was Saria Duca, but only by adoption. Her true family, the one from whose bloodline she hails, are comprised entirely of psychotic, remorseless killers. So long as it was in the Imperator's name, there was no price too great, no act too evil.

Every moment the old man had kept her in his custody was merely another signature on his death warrant.

Saria's hand swung up, Zhang Ye fell, blooming like a flower.

Only then did she fall, her knees weakened, not merely from poison but from overexertion. But that too was fine. She did not plan on surviving past this point, only killing Zhang Ye.

The odds of escaping Chunwang were too incredible to even consider. This, at least, was a victory.

"And you're an amazing creature, Saria Theodoros." Wilem extended a hand bearing a vial and a face rag. "You and I are not so different, you know?"

She looked up at him, eyes irritated and puffy. She took the vial and downed it in a single swallow, then wrapped the rag around her mouth. The poison was not due to kill her for at least a few hours, but this should keep her strong. "It's Duca, Wilem. why are you here?"

"Breaking the mother of all omelets, my dear." His hand was still extended. "Care to join me?"

It was not even a consideration. Saria grabbed it, with all the meager strength she could muster. As she stood, the anger that had buoyed her where sustenance could not ebbed away, and the silver beauty slowly, fractionally but significantly, became a wallflower. "Are you alone, or…?"

"Does the Clan ever move alone?" Wilem asked rhetorically, bracing his feet against the filthy floor to pull the surprisingly hefty woman to her feet, "To be honest with you, picking you up is something of a target of opportunity, my dear cousin."

The patina-covered Expert's expression smoothed out as Saria stood, "The Clan's been requested by the Blood Defiance Federation - were you aware of the name before you were captured?"

"The name might be new but the politics aren't. Is Strength Purity tired of dying for the South?" A nod. Saria sighed. "About time, honestly. Jockeying for positions at a time like this…"

"Right," Wilem continued, "So we have the Legions dispatched to the Great Battlefield en masse to bolster the Righteous Path forces after the ascension of a new Single Pillar King had brought down some kind of mists on us all, attempting to curse everyone in the region with the corruption of the Blood Path. Heaven retaliated as it occurred, right as the Grand Elder brought an end to the Jingshen Clan's Nascent Souls." Blue eyes shone with fervent energy.

Lilac eyes widened in turn. "Wait… Old Jingshen is dead? Lady Jiao, too?"

"Marvelous, isn't it? The desert is ours, cousin. This little show for the Righteous Powers? It's meant to remind them that we have the strength to go from fighting them to then fighting their wars for them." The Centurion chuckled, "And they will thank us for it." Patina-lined lips curled into a satisfied smirk.

"I… I see." It was a lot to take in for Saria, whose last memory of the Clan was of recovery, and some limited outreach to the Fearless Line. To hear that it had become triumphant in her absence… It was wonderful, of course. But part of her smarted that she was not part of it. On the forefront of the war.

Saria shook her head. These thoughts again. She was no Rina Callista or Riala, she was not suited to the frontline. That demanded strength, consistently. "So. Why are you here in Chunwang?"

"Yes…" Wilem's eyes shifted from a piece of Zhang Ye's equipment back to the silverine woman, "Of course. The 501st and 302nd Legio along with a smattering of other Clan Chosen have been dispatched to the Poison Crushing Siege to aid in containing its growth as well as engage in a retrieval mission for a captured Bear Enslavement Core Elder." He turned to scan the room, golden light pouring from his eyes as they sought the exit to the laboratory.

"The Noble Knowledge Sect has captured many of those, Wilem. You'll have to be more specific."

"Something Kumaking or whatever, who can even keep track of what these savages call themselves?" Muttering to himself, the Expert gestured for Saria to follow him as they began the laborious process of walking back to the surface.

"The operation was split into two teams," Wilem continued as they moved upwards, "One for infiltration." One finger held itself out, "One for extraction." A second joined it, "I'm part of the infiltration team, tasked with gathering intelligence for meeting with the extraction team when they arrive. Our leader's gone silent on communication, so I found some free time in my very busy schedule to spend on getting you out of this hole in the ground, Saria Duca." He turned a toothy grin to her.

Saria scoffed, though there was little heat. Far be it for her to be ungrateful to her liberator, annoying in-law he might be. "Patronizing ass," she said.

"Ah, you wound me. But you'll get a kick out of this; it's a real who's who of our generation's big names. Aren't you lucky to meet some celebrities? It's not every day you get to meet members of the Indomitable Thirteen!"

Her eyebrow quirked upwards. "Members? Multiple?"

"That's right, infiltrations managed by the Lush Squid himself. Somewhere beneath our feet he's spent the past month setting traps and brewing poisons nonstop. And who should be coming to meet him to lead the breakout? The Ninth Prince, accompanied by the Gold and Silver Kings with their Legions! I knew you hadn't recognized their names, oh cousin of mine."



The streets remain eerily empty even unto the starless twilight, the two scions of the Duca family marching out into the heavily misted fields beyond Chunwang's walls. There were few to watch, for why patrol the city's borders? The point of Chunwang was not to prevent the curious from approaching, but to stop the desperate from fleeing. And the hulking, oppressive figure forcing the hunched waif into the foreboding poison of the Insidious Maze was as common a sight as any.

Mists grew thicker, an indigo haze steadily deepening into a billowing purple fog that obscured the senses through their proliferate poison. Not even stray qi was left unaffected, swiftly broken down and incorporated into the self-propagating properties of this unnatural growth. Save for a singular aberration. A roiling, righteous heat pulsed just beyond Chunwang's reach, and it was to this beacon of light that the pair stalked towards.

"Centurion Immunes Duca," Wilem greeted the blazing heat with a smart salute, "It's good to see you're all here on schedule, ah…" There was only a single individual before him, casting out that aura of reproach against the ever-present evil. He blinked, lips setting into a serious line.

"Legatus Callista."

"Good to see that you've made it out" Rina Callista nodded there, lowering the hood of the Qi-Masking Cloak she had requisitioned for the mission. "The security of Chunwang may not be a candle on the Dawn Fortress, but the capital of any Great Power isn't to be trifled with." Her attention shifted then to Saria–and she locked on like a hawk given sight of an unexpected, but delightful bonus. "... Centurion Saria Duca?" She said, a trace of wonder in her voice. "We had feared you slain from the survivors of the expedition you were part of, do you know if there were any others taken? We should be able to expand our operation to liberate them as well."

Saria practically jumped in her skin when the Legate addressed her by name and rank. The drive and heat that had driven her to kill the Old Worm hours earlier had all but left her by now, and despite her expectations and, some might even say, hopes that she would keep some of that belligerent energy, she had already largely returned to her former meekness.

The Golden King knew her name? And she'd only gotten stronger since! No, focus, they are here for a mission and you are not about to distract yourself from that! "N-Nay, Legatus. I'm sorry, but I'm the only survivor I know. Honestly, I'm not sure how I survived this long. When Wilem distracted the Old Worm, I fully expected to die taking him down." She breathed deeply, in and out, stilling her still-fraying nerves. Alright. Now she could ask the question on her mind. "But respectfully, Legate Callista… How do you know my name?"

Rina's face fell at that, and she shook her head. "A shame, I would not see any of our kin languish in a pit like this for a second longer than it took to extract them, still, it is good that you're in one piece."

The Centurion's question did deserve a suitable answer. "I make a point of memorizing the names and ranks of those who fall in the Clan's name, doing good work despite the risk, especially those who have not been confirmed beyond a shadow of a doubt to be slain. One never knows when they turn up alive, and in immediate need of succor, and for that, I cannot afford to spend time waiting for word to be sent from headquarters."

She looked then to Wilem and smiled. "You've done well, very well indeed, I will see to it that you are credited appropriately for the high risk rescue, above and beyond any other results of your mission."

"It's always a pleasure when duty and the job work at aligned purposes, Legatus." Wilem smiled back through his salute, "Still, speaking of the results - I should hope they prove satisfactory." A flex of his fingers produced a jade slip, which was lifted by the tendrils of an invisible hand to be deposited into the Legate's hands at her command. Wilem's eyes widened slightly at the casual display of Dao Magic, before narrowing in contemplation.

"Please, take your time to familiarize yourself with the political situation within the city. Centurion Centenius went dark almost immediately upon arrival, so his whereabouts are unknown. It's my understanding that Legatus Myia was to be in charge of the second phase of this operation…May I ask where everyone else is, Ma'am?"

Rina sends a strand of her Will into the jade slip, rapidly sifting through the data gathered. "... Tch, loose sand indeed," She muttered. "They've gotten fat and arrogant under the protection of their Poison Maze, more interested in competing for who can be the most novel rather than securing their own foundation. I had thought Aretaphila's scheme was overly bold, but it seems she saw further than I did."

She looked up, and considered the information and further. "Three Core Formation Stewards… Tricky, I would give myself good odds against an Early Core in a rapid battle, and I could hold my own against a Middle Core, but the two Great Circles…" She frowned. "Tricky, we'll have to hope that Magnus is brewing up something appropriate when he shows himself, but if he's broken off contact and yet security hasn't been tightened, he's likely preparing to make his move when it would do the most damage." Then, she grinned. "I'm eager to see what the Clan's greatest rising poison master alongside Minervina Barda could do with a secret lair and plenty of time to scheme. As for the rest… They're about, it's dangerous to move in large groups, and it's critical to move quickly before the Maze can lock onto us. We have a mobile headquarters at any rate if we need to link up in the near future."

Saria nodded. "I remember the way Old Worm brought me into the city, and I'm sure Wilem found another road in. A day or two to rest up and recuperate and I can join your mission - if you'll have me, Legatus!" she added hastily, her voice quavering at the end.

Rina continued analyzing the Jade Slip, and frowned. "No time for that unfortunately, we have to go now."

"Exactly." A voice whispers from beyond the veil of burning light, echoing hauntingly. A susurrus of sound and song permeates the ear of the gathered three, and the presence of a second King makes itself known. The diminutive silver of its body is perhaps duller than that of Saria, but the electric blue in her gaze far outshined the former Theodoros' scion's in terms of intensity.

"Y-"

"You can rest when you're dead." Rina absently raised a fist, and the noise and sound sputtered out. "Now that you've killed the Old Worm, they'll go on high alert at any moment, and our window will close. Which means we need to launch our assault as soon as possible, my apologies."

"Yes, that's correct." The Silver King added, leveling a slight glare at the Callista scion before continuing, "I've been busy managing the distribution of forces." Aretaphila snapped her fingers, and Rina tossed the jade slip to her shorter companion, "Heh, this is good work." Her cyclopic gaze wandered over the two Duca, "Fine work. Things are about to fall apart, thankfully we can send a pretty big signal to get everything started."

Wilem nods at her, "The plan then, Legatus?"

The Thousand Songstress grinned wickedly, "We stand before a den of sin, everyone. Oppressive cruelty even more malicious than that which Heaven laid down upon the Optimatoi, made worse not because of some long forgotten offense caused by our own actions…But the simple callous disregard for their fellow humanity. Not even the Blood Path are so atrocious."

Aretaphila Myia's single eye hoods lazily, "I've spoken with Anush and Galene," A slight pressure, and the susurrus rises up once more to obscure their conversation, "They're going to wait until I go loud, at which point they'll lead the initial breakouts. There's no way that Magnus will miss that opening. It'll be up to you to link up with them…" The Legatus' expression turns deadly serious, "Legatus Callista. I'll do what I can to support you from the back, and Magnus doubtless has his own measures. But once this starts you two will be in a great deal of danger."

"If I wasn't, then it would mean I'm not hitting them hard enough," Rina smirked. "Just do your part, I'll do mine."

The Jade slip was tossed back at Rina, before a diminutive hand slapped her in the back.

"The kids will be joining me. Any problems?"

"None at all, I can't carry anyone else with me at full speed after all." Rina smugly pats Aretaphila on the head once or twice. "I'll trust you with their security!"

Saria looked at her, frowning hard enough that her eyes were bulging. This broke the fundamentals of planning an offensive. She only just got out of Chunwang, and now they were all going right back in. It was insane to do that off a gut feeling, whether or not time is short, and it was insane that she was ready to go with them!

But you were going to kill yourself killing Old Worm. Is this any different?

Saria sighed internally. "Just one. Is there still a slot for me, Legate Myia?"

Said Legate blinked at the Expert, suddenly struck by a sense of faint recognition and nostalgia, "You know what?" She chuckled sardonically, "I was just wondering what I was missing. A precocious Junior ought to fit the bill quite nicely." Two silver fingers snap with a ringing sound, "Consider yourself field promoted to Temporary XXI, Centurion Duca."

"Aye, Legatus." Saria saluted, smart and firm despite her attire being little more than rags and a cloak. "Your first order of business?"

The Silver King smiled, the expression chiming audibly. "Don't die."



"Centurion Immunes Wilem Duca," Aretaphila began as the three of them returned to the city, cloaked by an obscuring Demonic Tunes Art that surrounded them in an oddly comforting crackling noise, "I trust you understand the operation parameters, insofar as they exist?"

"You've done me a great favor, Legatus." Wilem replied, "A plan so simple as to be impossible to get wrong? What's not to like?"

She giggled in response, "Then you know that a man of your talents is wasted in the scrum. Temporary XXI will be enough," Saria blinked at the moniker, had she been serious? "So I need you to have free rein to throw the enemy into confusion so that the mass of bodies will be telling."

"Hehehe," The man chuckled, "That's quite the load of responsibility you're putting on my shoulders there, Legatus. It's not often that a Duca is let off their proverbial leash."

Aretaphila tilted her head, "Your family existed before the Esteemed Elder, and it will exist long after her. It wouldn't do to judge you all by her…eccentricities."

The Expert turned away to stare into the harsh light of the cities, his purple hood obscuring his features, "...Understood, Legatus." His voice turned harsh, guttural, professional, "May the Imperator's gaze watch over you."

"...Temporary XXI?" Saria shook her head. Not the time. "Nevermind. Any place in particular you want to start this, Legatus? Or do you just need me to run interference and add punctuation?" The dramatic sensibilities of the Thousand Songstress are, after all, well known to the Clan, or anyone who has ever read the Miracle at Pleuron.

"No," Aretaphila replied, "Though my physical stature leaves all before me in awe…" She flexed her bicep a bit for emphasis, "When I'm in the throes of my Song I tend to be unable to defend myself. Especially when in the midst of greater workings of it." Her thoughts returned to Thousand Song and the terrifying moments where she stood alone against Junjie Jingshen, "This time I will be attempting to entrance the entire city of Chunwang in my Song, and this will require me to focus absolutely on my own efforts."

Her sole eye glanced back towards Saria, "I'll need you to protect me from any would be assassins or the like as we empower and lead an army of freed mortal slaves to strike back at their enemies."

"Can I count on you, Saria Duca?"

There was something appropriate about this state of affairs. The younger of the silver Experts never expected to be running escort for one of the Indomitable Thirteen, but it was all too fitting. "Without question," she said, and the declaration rang heavier than just her promise. "By my oath, you won't shed even a drop of blood."

"How reliable, unlike the Actual XXI." The Silver King snorted as Wilem stalked into the shadows of Chunwang, vanishing shortly after. "Now it's just us two silver girls. Why doesn't the Junior tell this world wise Senior about herself while the menfolk finish setting things up for us?"

"...Of course." Saria wondered if she should talk about her life as a Duca, or perhaps before that. A clear note rang out from somewhere she could not place, making the decision for her. "Well, my troubles began when my father didn't know what to do with me…"



The eternal lights of Chunwang flickered.

One great aberration, that lasted only for a blink. A moment where the City of Experiments went dark, enwrapped by Shadow.

Within the heart of the city was a great hall. For debate. For presentation. A monument to the games played by the seminal minds which made Chunwang the beating heart of the Noble Knowledge. A single edifice of proud marble in the style of the Clan, stained a Royal Purple by the poisons which filled the air.

Vera Iustitia est Cogitatio, declared a burnished plate above the forum of the Noble Knowledge Sect. Not the tallest building in the city, nor the widest. But it was the foundation from which the rest of the City of Experiments eclectically sprung forth like a great wave, a cancer of concrete and more base construction methods.

Lights shone brightly, strobing beams of pale luminescence that fell upon a singular figure. A mess of equipment from another time arrayed about her in an Array carefully constructed by a genius Blacksmith of the generation.

"Were you there at Thousand Song, by any chance?" Aretaphila asked, her cyclopian gaze set upon a thin tool meant to channel her voice through the carefully positioned Amplification Stones.

"No… I was in Clan territories at the time, assisting in that… matter at Seven Tourney's City. The expedition alongside the Hong Xuan was the first I'd ever passed through the Colossus Footstep Pass." She glanced briefly at Aretaphilla before she had to avert her gaze. "I heard about the Siege, though… Some called it the Heaven Shaking Siege."

"Hmm," The Legatus tapped her fingers by her side, "Then enjoy, and feast your ears upon this wonder."

The air shifted, light seeming to boil as it reflected from silverine flesh .Where before the luster on the diminutive figure had seemed lacking compared to that which constituted Saria's own flesh, now a massive, unrelenting vitality thrummed, emanated from it. A light, mounting pressure began pressing onto the taller woman with every purposeful step the Silver King took. Her strides long, impossibly so in defiance of her physical frame. What had been white light broke and scattered from her flesh, a prismatic riot of colors unknown and unnatural, casting the illusion of a sensuous figure taller and jadelike.

Energy pulsed within the Songstresses sole eye, the electric blue rioting with the powers of Heaven, burning ever brighter as she approached her weapon, her tool, the symbol of her life. The thin metal seemed like a scepter - the stone topping it a jewel.

Reality wrenched, and a lustrous silver hammer appeared behind the Singer's back, invisible, ineffable will swinging it forward into her back.

"LISTEN TO MY SONG!" The Sound rang, flung through the air upon winds of Dao Magic, the Single Pillar carrying it with all the weight and pressure of the Heavenly Decree.

What had been a few beams of light became several, the signs of visual arts and the refracting qi and magnification turning on their sights. Three roars of outrage followed, sovereign and commanding.

The Bell rang once more, and this note carried a challenge, the noise drowning out even the raw screams which ever filled the rotted halls of this filthy cyst upon reality. A lance had come at last to sear it in purifying flame, and all its works would tremble and be laid to waste.

Like filthy pus, thousands of cultivators and their war slaves boiled onto the streets of Chunwang, their screams and roars of challenge met against the Clear Summer's Bell and for a moment their vapid arrogance rendered them equal in volume. The two sounds clashed, a high ringing note of Defiance at the Unjust, a rejection of this befoulment of the World. The screams of Whips and Lashes met it, the jangling of chains resisted it, the Jeers of the Enslaver and the Screams of the Enslaved pushed back at it.

But as the streets filled, converging upon the befouled Forum the three notes had been enough distraction. A great mist of acrid and colorless smog rose up from the streets beneath Chunwang, blanketing its myriad paths in subtle and pervasive ways. Where once had been great bulwarks intended to seal the city against experiments gone wrong, complex mechanisms and arrays found themselves sabotaged, no longer an impediment to the ephemeral tentacles of Magnus Centenius.

A fourth note is struck. A call to arms at last, resonating within the city and the Ghostly-Chains Scouring Fog, empowering it with Heaven Shaking Song as it tore at the bonds which enslaved the victims of befouled Chunwang. A song of broken chains echoed through the streets, through the buildings, seeping into the unseen pits on wings of liberating mist that shone with all the hues of the sun. Freedom, a reminder of what lay beyond the artificial lights of the miserable City of Experiments.

The first to answer announced themselves with a booming, ghostly laugh, accompanied by a chorus of hisses. The Notes latched onto the declaration, the wordless song becoming a percussive beat, the pounding of hearts and feet. Four Hundred were the first wave of freedmen set to accompany the Ninth Prince, and he led with aplomb as his spiritual form shook with the empowering Song.

In the heart of Chunwang, the clamor dimmed, and became doubt as the spiritual bonds of servitude which formed the foundation of all its sins weakened. Rotted. And so the Song told the many warbeasts and enslaved Cultivators…

Resist, and fight. Resist, and rise!

Feel the pulsing beat in your heart and grasp the heat in your breast!

You have two hands, two feet, teeth and the body that god and circumstance gave! So take it all back!

Set your feet, grit your teeth!

AND PULL!


The Noise of Chunwang paused, a note of doubt and fear running through it. The Song united all in its chorus, either willing or not. And so as they were connected by the Singer's performance, the wicked hearts of men felt the coming moment with a terrified anticipation.

ONE!

A great chant met the percussive defiant beat.

"ONE!" She screamed.

TWO!

As one, feet stomped, firming their ground.

"TWO!" She cheered.

THREE!

"AND BREAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAK!" She sang!

A noise of breaking glass, tearing steel, and shorn souls rang throughout the City of Experiments - Freedom had descended upon Chunwang, and with it the burning light of the Sun shorn away the darkness as a Golden Paragon stood mightily in challenge.

The Noise shifted for a third time, as former slaves found that the Song had not left their bodies. Rather bereft of their chains they buzzed with an incredible energy. The burning heat that had united them shifted to anger, shifted to raw hatred.

The Noise of Chunwang became screams uncounted, a million slaves falling upon their oppressors with righteous vengeance. The defiance of their living finally bearing the fruit that they themselves had given up on, broken down like a pestle grinding against stone. The lie was that they had never stood a chance. The truth was that they had merely been waiting for an opportunity to believe. To believe in themselves. To believe in something greater.

To believe in something better so that they might take it.

The auras of three Core Formation Elders rose up in challenge, not as a Noise but as a Bellows, off key pronouncements of the end of a rebellion, a dirge and echo that sought to bring an end to the Song and its machinations upon their city. But the victims of Chunwang were not the only ones empowered by the Song, and so three Core Formation clashed against two of the mightiest Experts of the Imperial Optimatoi. Spectral flesh warped and bubbled, an ectoplasm that sought to invade the spirit and corrupt the soul.

Monsters robbed of reason and humanity accompanied the second; a minor orchestra of their own that bayed their challenge against the Royalty arrayed against them. But Freedom poisoned those miserable wretches, and so they turned against their murderer with hate-filled eyes in a moment of lucid resolve.

An Early Core Formation Song rose into the Great Circle in response, and cut off its unruly hands before joining the greater battle.

A mass of formless flesh in the shape of a man faced the harsh light of the Golden King, meeting it's Orichalcum like body with Base Iron, and a percussive clash followed.

The Song echoed across Chunwang, and though so many died, there was draped in the city uncountable smiles of the satisfied amongst the horrified rictus' of the terrified. The prismatic fog fell over them, one and all, obscuring their bodies and dissolving the final links between them as they fell into whatever Doom awaited them.

Beats echoed. Chants roared. Feet stamped. Lights shone, strobing beams of illumination that chased away the shadows and revealed the wicked, and endless font of strength empowering the formerly powerless to resist without tiring or weakness. The strength of the Singer's Dao Heart firmed their own resolve, and their hearts moved as one in righteous intent.

Impossible Odds finally began to play against the Snake God and the Bronze Paragon, the strength of three Great Circle Elders finally pressing across the gulf of Great Realms even through the empowerment of the Song.

The first flame sparked in the flesh looms of the city, a cackling goblin playing a mischievous prank.

The second conflagration arose in the Ecto-Presses, planted there weeks ago by a cunning poisoner. It burned with a venom of terror and panic, that planted itself in the souls of the wicked and filled them with fear for works undone.

A hiss of challenge carried through the air as thousands of smaller fires rose up in timing with the beats of the Song, waving and cheering as they propagated endlessly. Unnatural light was supplanted and overwhelmed by purifying flame, and Chunwang began to burn as the Ninth Prince seemingly began to flag and flee.

The first and richest of the Core Formation auras turned away from what seemed to be an all but finished task, and instead moved to reclaim the heart of his Jewel. A tactless man who sought to interfere with the performance before it was finished.

Old Ironbone strode through the masses of the emboldened and empowered, his namesake weapons cleaving through flesh and Song alike. The strikes of those who sacrificed themselves willingly to wound him were repaired instantly, his miraculous physiology instantly healing and replacing the lost and ruinated flesh.

"Enough of this, Golden Devil." His voice boomed out, matching on its own the Song but not suppressing it. The two Sounds were equal, but for the first time the Heaven Shaking Song found itself unable to sink into and incorporate the other into its greater performance.

Where bright lights scattered across the Silver Songstress, the flames pitched dark shadows over the features of the Eldest of the Three Stewards. Tall, imposing, threatening death as Aretaphila continued her Song.

Thousands of the newly freed boiled from the prismatic fog, every second passing filling them with growing wonderment and heat and energy as they discarded more and further chains. There were none in Chunwang that did not know the name of Old Ironbone. More than anything else, his presence had dyed the city in its colors.

"I had been…hoping that at least one of your kind would be able to appreciate the wonders of the Forum, but it seems that you have all degenerated to the point where you can not even appreciate the simple wonders of Rhetoric over uncivilized [i\]violence.[/i]" A pale hand stretched out, and Old Ironbone stared at three claws of living iron in contemplation.

With the percussive beats of stomping feet and roaring hearts the vengeful innocents of Chunwang fell upon the great root from which their suffering had sprung.

Kill! Kill! Kill!

They chanted, and the Silver King poured her heart into making their wish come true.

With a casual, brutal ease Old Ironbone danced, his pale skin bursting with metallic implements that carved flesh and spilled blood. A dervish of raw slaughter, terrifying and visceral.

But the victims of Chunwang did not stop. For the first time in their lives so many of them possessed strength. Even as others had taken their chances thanks to the confusion of the riots and fled into the Mists, those who remained were those who had taken heart in the Song and filled with defiance against those who had so harmed them.

The Song resonated with their resolution, but as her awareness of the situation below her grew, she began to hesitate. The point of the Song was to make things better. Not to kill and discard the innocent like arrows to be expended.

A mass of bodies, even empowered to Foundation Establishment wouldn't be enough. Individual wounds were meaningless against Ironbone's powerful regeneration technique. What was needed was something that could harm him directly. Wilem's intelligence had noted that Ironbone was not truly invincible. Beneath his raw flesh was a foundation that was not of the same violate substance that the rest was. A strike that did not kill by a thousand cuts. But something decisive.

Something like a Formation.

"But how?" Her voice whispered, "What can unite all these people? They aren't like the Clan, united and trained in purpose like we are. What could possibly tie them all together to make a Formation possible?"

One who knew strode forward. Buoyed by song, power flowed, and Saria Duca spoke truly. "There is one thing all the victims of Chunwang share," the child of the Clan spoke, her voice clear like silver. "From every corner, from every place, one thing unites us all, we who have suffered and we who might beg for death! Fear! Hate! Vengeance against Old Ironbone!

"Circumstance has brought us together and suffering has made us slaves, but spite will make us kin!"

Spite! SPITE!
filled the air, resonating from the side of the Singer.

"Who do you hate?!" She cried.

Old Ironbone! They answered.

"Who will you kill?!" She called.

Ironbone! Ironbone! They swore.

"Together then!" She sang.

Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! They roared as one.

Rising from the beat was a single note, a resonance that carried through the crowds that even now were butchered like cattle at the hands of their old tormentor.

"Wasteful!" The Master of Chunwang decried amongst a mountain of offal, "No matter how many ants you gather, they shall never cow a dragon!"

KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL OLD IRONBONE!

The Note of Spite thrummed, a single unifying purpose that coursed through every beating heart within the sound of the Song. All hated him. Though many had become the tormentors rather than the tormented, within defaced and burning Chunwang was not even a spec of happiness. Endless torment and misery in the pursuit of wicked means and gruesome knowledge, all was hopeless and striving in a race to the bottom of despair in the hopes of escaping the madness that Ironbone had embodied for all of living memory.

"Kill me?! Kill this Old Ironbone will you?!" The perpetrator cried back against his victims, aura flaring, "You are the foundations upon which the secrets of this Turtle World will be cracked open! A pick of blood and bone that shall pry open the truth of the universe! How dare you stand there in judgment of me! Centuries cowering in fear of me, imitating me, all in my shadow! Every one of you! And you have the audacity to bite back against this Venerable Elder?!"

But rage unfocused and in offense is a mask for a deeper emotion. A wavering hesitance and doubt. The fires of anger stoked to drive back the creeping chill of fear.

Even with an all but invincible body, the spirit was weak, grown soft upon its throne and abomination and atrocity. A warble that resonated and was amplified by the fog. The final, primal terror that held all of Chunwang in that aged grip shattered, broken by the clenching of Old Ironbones terrified heart.

The Song quieted, the sounds of the city - burning and crackling of flame - came to the fore once again, like the receding of the tide in the moments before a great and terrible wave.

All felt the moment that last and terrible binding had snapped.

"You can do it!" Aretaphila Myia called out, her voice carrying through the city, "You can take it all back! Everything you've lost! There's nothing left in your way, except him!"

The air trembled, and Aretaphila Myia stepped back as her [Heaven-Shaking Song] resonated with it. It had come. A great rumbling, a great roaring, what had been spite and blind hate morphed into something pure for a single moment.

The final chain of fear and terror broken, Defiance roared in unison with a grim and final resolve. Once more, the Silverine Bellhammer swung, and instantly the woman knew what she had to do.

Memories of a gentle, ancient Bell hidden high in the mountains. A companion but not kin, who sought to impart on her the best parts of what the Myia could have been,

"Echo! Resonate!" She cried, "Mountain Sky Song Overlay!" The hammer struck, and the Heaven Shaking Song faded away, the empowering and uplifting notes of the Mountain Sky Song sang out once more, just like they had at Pleuron over a hundred years before. Now richer. Now empowered. Everything that Aretaphila had accumulated since then pushing into her first and greatest gift, the hope and desperation and resolve she had felt that day matching that of the thousands before her.

"Can you hear me, my lovely boys and girls?" Her voice carried out, not a frantic tone that it had just been born before. The Song burgeoned, shaking the atmosphere, pressure redoubled as the new form of it flowed out and swept away all doubt.

Yes! Yes! Yes! They answered, feet beginning to stomp in the increasingly more complex sound.

The lows of the music conveyed her feelings of misery; two centuries of struggle and doubt and sadness. How she reached, how she grasped, how she fought. How she despaired.

It was not a match to the endless suffering they had endured. But Saria's own experiences flowed through. Her own spite. Her own rage. It resonated, that bridge between the sacrifice that the Clan endured unflinchingly for the crime of being born, and the terror and regret that came from arriving at Befouled Chunwang through no fault of their own.

Moments lost, never to be regained.

Images of Five Colored Tribulation flashed through. The determination to face down a storm that was of equal strength to a Nascent Soul was shown to them.

"You can do it too." She whispered, after all, what was Core Formation before the full might and majesty of a Nascent Soul?

Images of a wizened old man, purpling with fury at his world coming down around his ears, and the Defiance to challenge him directly in the moments needed for the Shadow to consume him.

"You can!" She shouted, filled with conviction.

As the crowd roared in answer, the Silver King fell to her knees. The everpresent echo of her Dao having seemingly vanished. But it still echoed. Still resonated. Strobing lights shifted from herself down into the freed men and women of Chunwang, each humming their own tune, each reflecting their own experience. The power of the changed Song empowered them, the stars of the show.

"What the hell am I looking at?" Old Ironbone muttered as he peered, fear and morbid curiosity rooting him in place. The quiet roar of the rushing tide into the void left by silence now rumbling the earth as thousands of Dao Hearts formed and shook the poisoned skies around them. His shriveled researcher's heart was ever enraptured by it's cardinal sin of curiosity, and now the parable of the cat came to collect on its inevitable promise.

Souls roared as one, their wills uniting into a keen edge of silver.

If the Singer had roared against the Heavens and Nascent Souls, then they could manage Old Ironbone at the least.

"Soul resonance?" In that moment Old Ironbone recognized that this was a simple Demonic Tune, a Soul Art of the kind which he had dismissed as inferior to the virtue of cultivating the body in the physical realm.

A sense of regret permeated his heart at what was happening before him. Realizing that even though he had eyes, he could not see.

Energies roiled in unison, forming a limb of prismatic log, gripping a knife of silver.

It struck.

Snicker-snack.

Ironbone fell to the earth in two pieces, the instrument of his arm fading away, unable to retain itself for longer than the instant it had needed.

With a cry of triumph, the echoing song spread throughout the city in triumph. The thousands fell upon the once invincible Ironbone, and in the mash of bodies Aretaphila Myia could see no more.

"We need to leave," She panted, reaching out her arm for assistance, "Gather up my materials please, with one of their number defeated, the other two Core Formations are sure to fall upon us next even with the Ninth Prince leading them on a lustful scorpion chase."

"Aye, Legatus! Hang on!" Though she was still weakened from decades of torture and no longer buoyed by the Heaven Shaking Song, Saria found no trouble picking up the Silver King. Even as she lifted Aretaphilla Myia upon her shoulder, a crowd gathered around her, the many experiments and victims of Chunwang willing to lay their lives down for the sake of the one who fought for their liberty, who gave them the strength to express their spite.

Cover secured, direction secured, threats addressed. From there, escape was a matter of being fast enough to outrun the bloodshed.

"T-thanks Centurion," Aretaphila muttered in exhaustion, "By the way - you did a great job as Temporary XXI. Better even than your niece, I guess." She panted before adding, "I'm sure you must be very proud."

Time was of the essence, yet Saria stopped in her tracks. She lifted, holding Aretaphilla up by the arms, looking her straight in the eye. Gone is the shy wallflower that Wilem Duca found, for in her place a piece of the iron lady that slew the Old Worm with a single blow stood.

"I don't know what you're talking about, Legatus," Saria Duca said with a broad smile and a too-sweet honeysuckle tone. Then, she let go, letting Aretaphilla fall to the ground and crumple into a heap.



Evade, burn, parry counterstroke, empower blade and cut.

The [Paragon Warbody] glimmered in the fel light of the burning City of Experiments, flickers of grey fabric and bright steel crashing against attack after attack, as Rina Callista danced across the skies.

As she had expected, attempting to engage a pair of Elders at the Great Circle of Core Formation was beyond her. Even converting her physique to platonic Orichalcum was insufficient to keep up, as her output of Essence was outmatched twenty-five fold by either of the opposing Elders.

Even withdrawing, accepting the Ninth Prince's clever scheme to pin them down, she still had to repulse chasing strikes sent at her, each of which caused even her transcendent bones to creak and the [Astral Voidguard] to quiver and ablate them.

But at the end of the day, the Ninth Prince was the Region's greatest gadfly, and the Golden King could not be matched in the skies by any beneath Nascent Soul. The stream of attacks steadily abated, and she had a moment to think for once.

The mission seemed to have been a success–she still felt the emanations of Aretaphila's [Heaven Shaking Song] rippling across the city, and she felt Ironbone's power fading fast–a critical wound or some other trick played. Either way, it meant that the Prince wouldn't be overrun too quickly, and she could really move.

So she did, tripling her speed to her full combat velocity. Holding some in reserve made the fight far more dangerous, but she had avoided any serious injuries so far, and it meant that she had a better chance than most of slipping through any contingencies that might try to halt her.

*WHOOSH*

…As the gale of deathly air skimming just behind her, kissing the perimeter of her Voidguard before sliding past had confirmed was definitely a real thing. Good to know!

She descended with greater speed on the facility marked out as the Bearking's prison, spinning as she concentrated her strength down into her foot, hardening it with all of her might.

And with a thunderous CRASH!, she tore through the ceiling, the upper three levels, and came to an abrupt halt within the chamber the Bearking was held in. Experts left to guard reacted quickly–but Rina sharply gestured, and the [Weight of the World] drove them to their knees, before the Stone of the ground beneath swallowed them, one and all.

He was chained down, suspended with his arms outstretched, hanging by his chest to a rack pulsing with foul energies. Some manner of torture device no doubt–but she didn't have the time or wherewithal to inquire.

All she needed to do was Break it.

Coils of Flame flashed into being around her arms, spiraling outward as it divided into four segments, each grasping at a separate chain. Formation scripts flashed in protest as the Hungry Flame chewed upon the metal, black steel steadily growing hotter and hotter by the instant, a strain that they could barely hold.

After a moment of this, when they had reached their limit, Rina acted–expressing a Gladius from her Spatial Ring, wrapping it within a veil of Water, and striking.

White-hot metal strained against oscillating Water, and in a spray of steam and a screeching of torn metal, the chains Snapped, leaving the captured Core Elder to slump bonelessly forward.

He would fall flat on his face, were it not for the enlarged cauldron that inflated before him, catching him without issue.

"I'm a cauldron, not a sled," Muqin Guo complained, even as Rina settled a lid on top for safety. "Be nice," Rina chided. "This is a rescue mission, and I can hardly carry him on my own."

There's a huff of distaste, but no further protest as Rina loops a thin wire from the cauldron's handles onto her wrist, and with a huff of exertion, she suspends herself up in the air once more, looking up at the hole she had torn through–and began to accelerate once again.

There's only a moment to think as she rises, the light of the approaching Elders having sensed her play, and breaks off from the Ninth Prince's distraction to strike back. If it had been a head on battle like before, she wouldn't be their match.

But now? As she was?
She grinned, and kicked off of the empty sky below–speed accelerating again and again as she met their charge. They were making good time, their respective methods granting them respectable aerial mobility.

But they were not As the Wind.

Great teeth fired like cannons, hemming her in, ripping and tearing at the upstart who would challenge two of the Noble Knowledge Sect's mightiest Elders. She weaved between them like a fish in the river, untouched, unharmed. Bursts of Yin Wind and screaming ghosts sought to devour her, but they needed to travel through the sky between–and Rina could always gather more altitude with ease, her foes unable to maintain their velocity and attack her.

Their dance went on for minutes, but the outcome was clear from the moment they had allowed the Golden King freedom to act. She ever gained distance, and they could do little more than scratch at her defenses.

When her course finally took her beyond the walls of burning Chunwang, no more could they justify the pursuit. Their quarry had gone beyond them–and to give further chase would be to allow the City of Experiments to risk utter destruction, for a project that had already cost much for little gain.

It was over, and what remained was the game of passing off blame, and protecting their lives from the wrath of their masters when an accounting was made.



Far beyond the walls of Chunwang, beyond the gaze of the Eye of Poison and beneath the shadows of the Poison-Crushing Towers of the soon-to-be Blood Defiance Federation, the 302nd and 501st Legions made joint camp, array-hewn towers of bronze and stone and wooden palisade waiting for the return of their overlords. It had been days since the Disciples of the Clan returned from the Bramble Towers to the south, the only sector to have brought low a Tower, if to little avail. Now all that was left was to retrieve their Legates and Centurions, or ascertain their fates, before they could return.

Indeed, it had been days, and still there was no sign. And while the day-to-day management of the Legions and their Forts takes up the vast majority of any Cultivator's day, even after one factors away the time one spends in Cultivation, those are thoughtless tasks to any seasoned campaigner. Less so for those who have to mind the youthful and the foolhardy, but still hardly enough to occupy the mind for any reasonable stretch of time.

And that was of no consolation to Katha Theodoros, Principales of the 501st Legion, the true identity of the enigmatic Centurion XXI, foremost of the DI's Legionnaires and, it has to be said, not used to being the one who has to wait to see if other people die on her.

There were other things weighing heavily on her psyche, of course. Her mission to bring low a Bramble Tower alongside the other foremost Disciples of the Clan lead her deep beneath the Insidious Poison Maze and pitted her against an enemy the likes of which she has no wish of confronting ever again. She emerged victorious eventually, but it was a close run thing up until the very end.

The fact that she emerged healed of her injuries ahead of schedule and she refined her bloodline to a degree not seen in… only a few hundred years actually, huh… Anyways, the fact that she could be said to have come out of it stronger did not mean anything at the moment! Because her Legatus was still in Chunwang, the certifiable worst place in the Region. And their deadline for returning was twenty four hours ago. And, on a personal note, the fact that she was heavy enough to sink into the soil up to her knees was becoming extremely irritating.

So she continued to man the guardpost alone, continuing a ceaseless watch that has lasted some forty hours by this point, purely because she at least wants to be the first person to know if Aretaphilla Myia is dead. Because while the DI are currently charitably a mob of unruly children and uncharitably a dysfunctional horde of psychopaths in the making, she is the method to their madness, and Katha has no interest in trying to figure out how to salvage this sinking ship without her.

The fact of the matter was, 302nd might struggle to continue without Rina Callista, even if they would in all likelihood become a conventional Legion again. But the 501st would not survive without Aretaphilla Myia.

A whistling noise fills the air, a flicker of motion–barely caught by Katha's sharpened eyes–and a boom of noise and the sinking of a crater as the Golden King comes to an abrupt halt before the camp, caked with sweat and covered with dents and scrapes. Nothing serious for a member of the Optimatoi, but that such damage carried through even in her nigh-invulnerable battle form?

Behind her hovered a great sealed cauldron, and as the color returned to her features, she flopped over on her face. "That was such a bad idea...." She whispers, though Katha's newly empowered ears could hear it just fine. "Why did we go so openly, we almost died when we could have been sneakier~~~"

"A-Ah! Legate Callista!" Snapping a salute, Katha quickly pivoted about her heel and faced the fort. "SILVERINE BRACERS! YOUR LEGATUS HAS RETURNED WITH THE CAPTI… T-THE OBJECTIVE!"

Rina's entire body twitched at that, and she aggressively pulled herself to her feet, fingers already working on a well practiced movement to bind her hair back up into her bun. "Oh by the Imperator you didn't see that, did you?" Her cheeks darken in mortification. "Y… Oh! Legionnaire Theodoros, you look…" She squints. "Shiny?"

"A trick of the light, Legatus," Katha responded, so firmly you could mistake it for the truth. "As for the other thing, I saw only your graceful landing and the recovered Elder Bearking!" Silverine Bracers soon caught up around them, pulling over carts and chirurgeons to recover the Bear Enslavement Elder and inspect his condition. Over the din and the ruckus, Katha stepped closer to the Golden King. "Uh, Legate Callista… Any word on my Legate?"

"She's probably fine," Rina observed. "It'd take a lot more than a city full of death and destruction–that was actually incredibly on fire when we left–to stop her."

As if in perfect harmony with that statement the sound of steady marching began to reach the edges of their collective hearing. Creaks of wagons and the shouts of bellowed orders carried over the air, reaching the boundary marked by the Towers of Flame.

Where the purple mists dissipated, two sets of flags became increasingly visible to those gathered at the encampment: The Silver Bracers of the 303rd and the Fist-Against-Flame of the DI Legio. A single, steady step caught the ear of Katha's ear as a familiar voice reached her.

"That damn woman," Lampo Vatatvzes muttered as he reached the gatehouse, alongside the rest of the DI's own command contingent. "Of course she would make a scene of her return."

The returning soldiery came solidly into view, finally breaking out of the Insidious Poison Maze at last, the columns of 501st and 302nd Legionnaires and Centurions splitting into their respective camps.

Two silver figures approached, reflecting the red flames of the Towers.

Rina–now having her hair back under control, proceeded to gesture in the direction of the show parade that had just been organized. "Case in point."

"...What, that's it?" Katha asked. "If that was all the introduction you managed, you could've damn well made it back in time!"

"Nag, nag, nag," Aretaphila called back with a gimlet stare as she finished approaching, the Silver Duca close at hand. Electric blue roved over Katha's new appearance thoughtfully.

"What happened to your face?"

"...Nothing worth talking about." Katha rolled her eyes, then began counting the prisoners that followed Aretaphilla out in fives and then tens, before concluding at sixty two. Sixty two escapees from Chunwang, along with themselves. And they aren't dying horribly of their treatment. That was something, at least. Katha blinked, turning back to Aretaphilla, and scowled. "Sixty two, huh? Well, I guess it couldn't be helped. The Legion's ready to pack it up when you are, Legatus."

"Getting anyone out was always going to be a long-shot." Rina frowned, more trying to convince herself than anyone else. "The fact we got as many as we did is.. Not bad, I suppose."

"Hmm," Aretaphila paused, glancing at her companion before turning back towards Katha, "Temporary XXI, I now relieve you of your duty after a period of meritorious service." Arms stretched over her diminutive head, "Actual XXI, I need you to take the knee for a second."

"...Did. Did you just." Standing there, Katha pointed at Rina, then at the mysterious silver Expert, and then everyone else rushing around them, though they did not appear to care about the Silver King's apparent slip of the tongue. "Did you just expose a secret you emphasized the importance of? Are you serious?"

"She's Aretaphila Myia," Rina deadpans. "She does what she wants when she feels like it. If it was a secret yesterday, it's something everyone needs to know tomorrow."

For an instant, irritation boiled over into rage, white hot and boiling. Though it subsided just as quickly, for that moment where her emotions overflowed, her body moved on instinct. From one instant to the next, Katha simply appeared in front of Aretaphilla, swinging an open palm at the Silver King's face before she herself even knew it.

The strike never reached her face, the Myia's expression unchanging as her hand gripped the swinging arm and yanked, causing the already barely controlled momentum of the blow to force the Ironblooded completely off balance. She fell to one knee in the hard packed ground.

"Shining Wizard Art: Third Form [Overlay]."

An impact struck Katha Theodoros' chin with a powerful, reverberating ring. Sinking deeply into her skull as her head was rattled, emanations of the [Heaven-Shaking Song] reformed aberrant wavelengths of Qi. The scrap of a scrap of an unwanted visitor, a parasite that sought to return the favor of its defeat should the Centurion ever show but a moment's weakness.

The diminutive form of the Silver King completed its arc flipping backwards through the air, landing lightly to turn her only critical eye once more upon her Centurion XXI, "Nice hustle there, Junior. Really appreciate it."



The City Burned.

Embers of Experimentation released the cloying, choked scent of roasted long pork.

"Quite the improvement," The Goblin said, breathing in deeply. Appreciating the smoke, inhaling the lingering Soul Shattering Liberating Poison. Already he could feel the shackles that the Duca had placed upon him fading away like the morning dew. Idly chewing on a skewer of well cooked meat, the purple hooded figure walked down into a well tread path into a depressed sinkhole. Curiously untouched even by the embers that had fluttered about the city.

Just as expected, really.

A fine, leisurely stroll through the grounds. Just because he had taken the time to rescue his dear cousin hadn't meant that he hadn't also taken the time to follow up on a few nagging suspicions as well. The things one did for family, after all. To marry business and duty is an honor.

But to combine the three with pleasure?

Ah…Truly divine.

"Well, well, well,"

Sadly, the time for pleasure was all too fleeting. Inevitably, one still had to take care of business. Usually unfortunate, but with experience came the ability to make even the most dull of tasks…fun.

"You look like a man surprised by something." He said to the Elder Worm before him. Even split in half, the torso still wriggled with a formless tail. Rather disgusting, if you didn't know how to prepare it right.

"...Who are you?" Painfully spoke the crippled form of Old Ironbone, "Are you one of Zhang Ye's petty little rivals? If you have the ability to access his laboratories, I can repair my form and regrow the lost bones-"

"Oh I can do all that, don't you worry." The Goblin smiled, lips wide and genial, "How do we go about it?"

The Crippled Core Formation's eyes narrowed, the experiences of the past few days having rekindled instincts once thought lost, "You didn't answer my question."

"Oh?" The other man pointed at himself, his skin covered in patina, "I guess you could say that Old Worm and I were…acquaintances, of a sort. Involved in his research, even." He chuckled, eyes never blinking, never leaving Old Ironbone.

"There's no reason to do this," The Noble Knowledge Elder said, terror rising in his heart, "If you but heal me, I will take you on as my new apprentice! Whatever useless research you accumulated that left you beneath my-"

"Useless?" The Goblins head tilted, dropping down to the dank, squalid corner of the Sinkhole into which Old Ironbone had crawled, "Beneath you?"

The purple cowl obscuring his features tilted, "My research? Useless, he says? HeheheahahaHAHAHAHA! DO YOU KNOW HOW MUCH I SACRIFICED?!" The man slammed his boot into Ironbone's skull, the force of the strike sinking it deep into the solid stone beneath.

"Beneath you?" The Goblin stepped away, finger wagging as he tsked, "No, no. From where I'm standing, the only one beneath anyone, crawling like a fat wriggling worm in some decrepit and filthy hole in the ground is you, old man." A rust-colored chunk of phlegm lands on the ground beside Ironbone's sunken head, splattering just loudly enough for him to hear.

Swift as the wind, the cowled figure leaned next to the hole, where the arms of the Steward Elder twitched weakly, hands gripping the stone.

"You know, old man. We're not so different, you and I." A gloved hand reached into a satchel, withdrawing a vial of brightly glowing green elixir, "Ages of hard work, our lives poured into a grand theory upon which we would reach acclaim and glory unrivaled. Praised by our contemporaries. Immortalized.

"Then along comes some young nutjob, who passes you in the blink of an eye with the utter madness that they call science. And their special brand of craziness is just so effective. Too effective. That everyone else fails to see them for what they really are.

"And then they present a great work to pitch themselves to your hard earned position. They do it with your own work and call their debasement an advancement. The humiliation." The Goblin sighed, leaning on his elbow as his yellow gaze turned towards the near-catatonic Ironbone, "I'm sure we could've been great together. Partners, unlike this world had ever seen. Once upon a time."

His gaze turned back towards the vial he had in his hand.

"But I guess I've come around to the idea of giving a lil' madness a try, and you look good enough to eat." He turned back towards Old Ironbone, who's head only now had begun to rise back up from the impression it had been sunk into.

"Besides, any good meal deserves a good drink, wouldn't you say?" Wilem Duca licked his lips in anticipation as he raised an eyebrow at Old Ironbone, hunger in his eyes. He lifted the vial in a mockingtoast.

"Cheers."



"So, I have to ask…" Rina wondered out loud, after the hustle of the return had sorted itself out, and she had a moment to discuss the matter. "How did you get your name put in for this operation first? It's been bugging me for a while."

"Echolocation."

Rina mulled that over for a moment, then nodded, satisfied.

"Ah."


(Final Wordcount: 18237 Words)
 
Last edited:
Rina Callista X15/Aretaphilla Myia X10/Katha Theodoros 20: The Razing of Chunwang
"So, I have to ask…" Rina wondered out loud, after the hustle of the return had sorted itself out, and she had a moment to discuss the matter. "How did you get your name put in for this operation first? It's been bugging me for a while."

"Echolocation."

Rina mulled that over for a moment, then nodded, satisfied.

View: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Ni2L9D9lz9A

forums.sufficientvelocity.com

Hmmph... this junior is a good seed [Cultivation Management Quest] Original - Fantasy

Rina Callista X15/Aretaphilla Myia X10/Katha Theodoros 20: The Razing of Chunwang Rina Callista was returning to the Great Battlefield. First of the Single-Pillar Kings of this era, the one who had walked furthest along that path, returning to stand against the tides of contagion that even now...

This Collab brought to you by the letter C

For ChunKWAB

Edit: I'll be taking a Cultivation Boost for my bonus this turn @occipitallobe
 
Last edited:
Rina Callista X15/Aretaphilla Myia X10/Katha Theodoros 20: The Razing of Chunwang
Rina Callista X15/Aretaphilla Myia X10/Katha Theodoros 20
The Razing of Chunwang

Look just above to read this! We had a great time putting this one together :)

forums.sufficientvelocity.com

Hmmph... this junior is a good seed [Cultivation Management Quest] Original - Fantasy

Rina Callista X15/Aretaphilla Myia X10/Katha Theodoros 20: The Razing of Chunwang Rina Callista was returning to the Great Battlefield. First of the Single-Pillar Kings of this era, the one who had walked furthest along that path, returning to stand against the tides of contagion that even now...
 
Last edited:
Katha Theodoros 21 - The Trial of the Revenant
'He is a genius. He will do great things.'

A common thing to say across the lands of the Golden Devil Clan. A common thing to hear in the reign of Archgetes Manuel Konstantinos, Regent-Lord of a legacy long forgotten. Whether from birth or from later in life, it matters not, because those who are seen as geniuses are put upon a pedestal where they are admired and envied in equal measure until the day they fail or die. For some, they live up to expectation and become radiant heroes of the Clan until they die. For most, they fall short and sink into mediocrity or the grave.

But for those who shine and those who dim, a single truth is clear: talent is equal parts burden and gift. And Rathos Theodoros was, indeed, born with talent.

Scion of a nearly dead lineage, firstborn son of another genius and a twin besides, the fates seemed to align perfectly and they foretold greatness in his life. His compatibility with the Blood of Bronze, discovered at a young age by rites all old families of the Optimatoi had, only seemed to cement that divination. After all, everyone knew the story of Rina Callista and her meteoric rise, the sheer strength of her bloodline surpassing that of Elders centuries older. In Rathos, it seemed another such luminary was born, just in time to rise amidst his mother's fall.

The story was simply too good not to tell. Even before he had begun to walk the steps of immortality, Rathos had a great deal to live up to. And a great height to fall from.

That he took to Cultivation like a fish to water where his twin sister struggled with the most fundamental of basics only placed the onus firmly upon his shoulders alone. That he took it all in stride is commendable in its own way. That he persevered past the death of his mother, herself a genius who faltered, is admirable and in keeping with the traditions of his Clan and his family.

That no one bothered to ask what Rathos thought is simply the way of things.

----

Katha Theodoros 21 - The Trial of the Revenant

----

"Are you lost, young man?"

Rathos shook loose from his stupor and realised that he had been standing in the corridor for a long time, looking at a painting of the Clan's past. The battle it recorded was from long before the retreat from the mountains, and showed the grand Legions at their peak, holding against impossible odds with the strength of their formations.

He did not know why he was looking at it, but it seemed to rouse an old memory in him that he did not have. What that memory was, he could not recall right now. But it felt important.

Rathos turned to face the one who addressed him, an old man who was tall and lean to the point of withering. His skin, polished bronze, had the green sheen of a well-groomed patina, and his eyes and beard shined with the copper gleam of the blood. His back was hunched as he looked up at the young man; Rathos towered over the elder. He bowed anyways, showing simple respect.

A twinge on his perception. Instincts screaming. There was something else to this old man.

Rathos abruptly lowered his bow even further, until his body was perpendicular to his legs. "G-Greetings, Grand Elder! I was not lost, just attending to some business!"

Manuel Konstantinos chuckled, stroking his beard with one hand with the other within the folds of his robes. "Urgent business indeed, if you are daydreaming in front of my office. But I'm impressed, Rathos Theodoros. You know who I am." There was a gleam in his shining copper eyes. The slightest hint of a raised eyebrow. "But are you lost?"

Rathos stood ramrod straight, his mouth running as his brain charged. "N-Not at all, Archgetes! I was just on my way to Clan Archives to--"

The Archgetes clicked his tongue. Rathos fell silent immediately, shame blunting everything else he felt, like a haze of shadows filling his world. "Of course you are. You are a seed."

Rathos paused, not sure what Old Gold meant. He continued waiting for the Archgetes to elaborate, hoping for any wisdom he might have - at the very least, a straightforward conversation. Manuel Konstantinos simply continued looking up at him. Then, he stood up straight, straightening his back and neck until he stood almost eye to eye with the young Cultivator.

"Grow well, little seed," the Archgetes said, his face even - but his voice filled with the slightest bit of pride. He breathed deeply, the shining eyes of a superman almost fatigued. "This old tree has some fire in him yet, but he won't burn forever."

It was madness to consider. Manuel Konstantinos was a Nascent Soul, and still far from reaching the limits of his lifespan if the rumours were true. He would outlive Rathos, in all likelihood. He already outlived his mother.

As he opened his mouth to say so, Rathos blinked. The light had returned to the world. The corridor was bare. The Archgetes was gone, and he heard footsteps thumping behind him until they faded entirely. Likely for his benefit; Nascent Souls did not, strictly, need to walk ever again. He blinked again, not sure if that encounter was real at all.

His thoughts finally caught up to him. Right, he was about to consult the Clan Records to review past Tribulations by members of House Theodoros to see what resources he will need to prepare to face the lightning - what success and failure looked like, in equal measure. He continued on his way, straight past the Archgetes' office - and when he slid his hands into the pockets in his chiton, Rathos felt something hard.

Grabbing it, the raven-haired, copper-skinned heir opened his hand to find a jade slip and a note. Neither were there when he entered the Dawn Fortress.

'For your perusal, young Theodoros,' the note said. The script was fading, like it was scribed in living shadow. As he read each character, it vanished from the paper. 'Suffer well to learn well and throw caution to the wind like your ancestors did.'

The text faded, leaving the paper blank. Then, it turned lightless black, suffused fully with shadows, and new words formed from its absence as white characters.

'But don't die. That only ends poorly.'

When he finished reading, the note became a sheet of black, then burst into lightless flame that bore no heat.

Rathos frowned. That was not the most comforting thing to read before Tribulation. Into the jade slip he infused a small portion of will and found access permissions to a portion of the Restricted Archives for the next forty eight hours - specifically, one shelf in particular.

The Writings of Nagaeon Theodoros, Protostrator of the Optimatoi.

He quickened his pace. The Archgetes had given him a boon beyond an ounce of attention. Every minute there would be worth its weight in gold.

----

The Poison Crushing Siege

She quickened her pace. The Insidious Poison Maze was a nightmare beyond a shadow of a doubt. Every minute she spent here was begging for a nightmare to happen.

This was not a place where people were meant to tread. Above the ground the Bramble Towers continued to grow, drawing all manner of resources, land, even unwary Cultivators into the ravenous maw-bulbs at the top of them. Underground, it was almost worse; without light they had to bring their own sources, or trust in their ability to sense Qi to guide them. For most below Qi Condensation, that was impossible. And the Bramble Towers had a tendency of trying to snatch up anyone in Foundation and above into their vines to be consumed.

So for the Clan's finest in Qi Condensation, the mission was simple, and they had been briefed before the departure from the Dawn Fortress; destroy the Bramble-Heart at the base before it grew too strong and bring down the Bramble Tower. Easier said than done, of course, but their success would determine the next phases of the Poison Crushing Siege and the posture of the Righteous Path.

That was what the Centurions had told them, of course, Legionnaires in good standing and great promise but Legionnaires nonetheless.

Katha Theodoros was no mere Legionnaire. She knew the truth. The true purpose of storming the Bramble Towers was not merely to see if it were possible, or simply because the Clan had not the Core Elders to spare to more directly suppress it. Rather, they were a distraction for the raid on the Experiment City. Highly restricted information, highly classified, known only to the Legions whose Legates and Experts, a very exclusive group, would be involved.

But as Centurion XXI, she was one of the many hands of Legatus Aretaphilla Myia, one of those virtuous few who would venture deep and rescue an Elder. So she knew, though she kept the truth to herself. Because difficult as it was to accept that her mission was a sideshow intended to draw disproportionate attention from the real operation, it was strategically sound, and they truly did need to know if the Bramble Towers could be suppressed this way.

So she kept her mouth shut, the DI Legio's sole contributing Legionnaire to the subterranean portion of the operation; Despite her continuing injury, she was still the DI Legio's Peak Aspirant, and the tunnels are not a place ordinary Legionnaires should brave. Qinglong Shu would have been committed to this job as well, but she had matters to attend to in the Qiguai Secret Realm. Power to gain, insights to develop… It would be hypocritical of her to be offended at a Junior doing what she did for the Jingshen War, so all she did do was offer her advice and some well wishes. She would do well enough on her own alongside other luminaries like Constantine Nikeodemos and Seniors Angelus and Murus, injuries or not.

But that brought her back here. In the undergrowth, finding her way through the thorny mase of the underside of a nightmarish spire of twisted vines and brambles against yawning ghosts and zombified terrors shambling from the depths of the darkness. All in the search for the Tower's elusive Bramble-Heart, the origin of its power and the focal point of its growth, before it became too strong for mere Juniors to break.

The Hornsword was strapped to her back, but in her hands was a simple shortsword; the tunnels were too small for a cumbersome weapon like the Beetle's gift, and any number of plant-horrors and assimilated juniors could throw themselves at her. More than once they've rushed her, though they were not difficult to dispatch despite her injuries. Her meridians were still flagging, the recovery still underway when the call to war was sounded, and she was not about to abandon her Legion again. Duty demanded she follow, and she did so without complaint.

She would not be leading the charge like the others in the First Realm were, but she would do her part this time. She would not be absent for another operation. It was unbecoming. It was shameful.

But in the endless tunnels of an endlessly deep and endlessly tall tower of vines and creep, filled with experiment-beasts and plant-horrors, Katha wondered about other things as well. She wondered about her family. She wondered about the other fronts, the struggle at the Great Mountain Bell or in pacifying the Underworld Spirit Palace. But mostly, she wondered about the space around her.

She could not quite explain why. But there was something amiss with the underground. Space seemed to shift with every new corridor and every other turn, like it was stitched together poorly. More than once she had crossed through new spaces, petal-doors barred by vines like curtains she had cut through. More than once, she felt her skin stand on edge as she passed through, like she was crossing a boundary.

Katha did not know it, but the space beneath the Bramble Tower was knotted in ways she had no way of knowing. The Tower had already connected back to the Insidious Poison Maze, and she did not stumble through the underground of the lands of the Bear Enslavement Sect, but near the very heart of the Maze that encroached upon the Plains and the Verdant South with each passing year. Were she aware, she would return the way she came immediately and search for a different route. Were she more vindictive, she would start an inferno and test the patience of this grand, terrible Maze. Were she more inquisitive, she might yet have bartered power for knowledge with the Maze, searching for the information she could use to hurt it back.

But she did not know. She could not. After all, for all her talent, she was still in the First Stage. A girl who was not even a hundred, who had a great deal of growing up to do despite bearing responsibilities consummate to her power.

So she continued wandering the base of the Maze, thinking it were the base of the Tower, wondering who would be the first to find the Bramble-Heart.

----

The Tragedy of Nagaeon Theodoros is well known to his heirs.

The last Core Elder that the House had ever produced, Nagaeon spent his reign desperate to raise an heir. Pills, arrays, alchemical arts and all manner of treasures, he tried them all. He delved deep into the secret histories of the family and the Clan, using his influence as Protostrator in search of ways to stave off Heavenly Wrath. Even during Nagaeon's reign, he was alone, and though he was talented in cultivation and war, he was not perfect.

In the end, he died at the hands of a Fifth Sea Hunter with slitted eyes and scales on his skin. His heir faltered in Tribulation and died. House Theodoros, which had grown unruly in his rather distant and neglectful reign, fractured entirely, and slowly died out in drips and drabs. In his desperation to save his family, Nagaeon ensured that it would die without him.

Such is the history of Nagaeon Theodoros. Such is the legacy of Nagaeon Theodoros.

But in the most unusual of places, his descendant Rathos found a light that the old man had flung into the future. In the archives of the Clan that the Archgetes had granted him access to, between the folds of an old treatise on cavalry for the purpose of mountain warfare, he had found it. A talisman, incomplete, documenting one hundred generations of Theodoros Elders.

And the Qi, the Will that it emanated, was more than a simple keepsake. It was a Tribulation Treasure, written in blood and inscribed upon skin; Nagaeon's own flesh and blood. This was what his efforts had culminated towards; an effort to create a Core-level Tribulation Treasure, likely the capstone to a full set he had intended to pass onto his heir. A work interrupted by the Trials, and one that would eventually lay incomplete, forgotten in the depths of the Clan.

One might wonder how Archgetes Manuel Konstantinos knew about this. But the Archgetes knew about a lot of things. And considering the timescales involved… It was possible that he was acquaintances with his ancestor. Likely, even. The Archgetes had lived a great deal more than fifteen hundred years, and would likely live for over another fifteen hundred more.

Holding up the script to array-light, the Array Engineer in Rathos' mind worked as he wondered how he would complete his ancestor's final work and find the light at the end of the tunnel.

----

Standing at the end of the tunnel, before the light that shone through it, was a large beetle, its spade-like horn split into a shimmering chitin fork.

Katha did not know whether to blink or to stare, because if her eyes weren't lying to her, that beetle was the splitting image of the Overseer of the Yuan Man-As-Mountain Array. But it couldn't possibly be that beetle; the Yuan Mountains were half the Region away, and with the descent of the Great Era, the interval between Contests was now as short as twenty years. It was annoyed enough with its old schedule, it could not possibly find the time to moonlight as a bouncer for the Insidious Poison Maze.

But what did she know? She was an unworthy aspirant. It was a Nascent Soul. Boldly she strode forward, ready to face what might be.

As she approached, however, it became increasingly clear that the beetle was not the one she had met and been mentored by. Its carapace was cracked in place and rotten in others, and it betrayed none of the brilliant shine of the Overseer's meticulous self-care. It was missing two of its legs, the stumps still dribbling pungent ichor that sizzled against the overgrown floors of the underground, leaving patches of acid that were bare of life and all but polished stone. It seemed too soft for her memory, its remaining legs and body seeming to squish softly with an airy hiss as it shuffled its hind feet to face her.

And it was looking right at her.

With a frown, Katha straightened her back from the slouch she now defaulted to, injuries being what they were. It loomed over her with a menace few could match, but this too further betrayed its identity, for while its presence was impressively bold, it did not terrify in the same way a Nascent Soul did.

This Beetle - or, rather, this corpse of a Beetle - was in the pinnacle of Core Formation. But it was not the Overseer she knew - and she made this realisation with a sigh of relief, to her own surprise. But she owed the Overseer a great deal, so perhaps it should not have been.

That it could still easily leave her a smear on the ground like all the rest was largely tangential to the argument, but she could die satisfied knowing that it would not call her an--

"Unworthy aspirant," the reanimated corpse boomed, its voice an ethereal chitter, and Katha winced like she had been shot in the meridians all over again. It glanced over her, blinking two empty eye sockets. Then it nodded, satisfied, and stepped aside. "Proceed."

Tentatively, Katha took a step forward, and the beetle-corpse did not react. Another, and it remained steadfast. Then, Katha sighed. "You know who I am?"

"Of course. You bear that horn on your back. There are only two ways to acquire it, and you are no Nascent Soul." It nodded again, satisfied at its own logic. "Proceed. The Insidious Poison Maze has many secrets useful to one like you."

Katha frowned. Had the Maze encroached so far already? It was a concern worth having, but she pushed it to the back of her mind. Twisted space or not, it was unlikely she would have crossed that long a distance in only a matter of weeks. Otherwise, she would already be dead.

Boldly she strode onwards, through the light beyond the tunnel, as the path behind her was blocked once more by the body of a dead Beetle.

----

What she found was a humble cavern, no larger than a simple room. An abode, lit by glowing spirit stones socketed into the walls of a hand-hewn space, filling the air with green and blue light. A shimmering pool was itself nestled at the end of the cavern, its surface untouched and mirror-perfect, bringing the light within from dimly lit to radiant brightness. It was remarkable, breathtaking, and Katha took small, wary steps towards it.

Her senses were dulled by pain and maiming, but with every footfall, with every closing of the distance, she grew more and more certain. The power that emanated from that pool was real, and it was no mere curiosity. There was power within the pool, no doubt harnessed by the Insidious Poison Maze. Fuel for its expansion. Fuel for her Cultivation.

Power enough to mend her wounds and raise her to Dao Purification. Power enough to rise beyond at dizzying speed, to surpass Jingshen Bei Wulong, to delve the legacies of her family and clan alike. Power not easily taken, but ripe for the taking.

She loosened her straps and the Hornsword fell to the ground behind her, a clatter of chitin on stone. She placed her shortsword on the ground where she stood. As she approached the pool with an unblinking stare, she undid more and more of her armour, until she was wearing but a simple tunic and the bandages beneath them, kneeling over the edge of the pool, watching her own reflection in the perfect mirror surface of the iron pool.

And it was iron. Spiritually charged, perfectly suited. The secrets of her family ready to be taken.

Without a second thought, she placed her hands on the surface of the pool. They pushed through easily, like dipping into water, not liquid metal. Surprised at the ease, Katha quickly tried to withdraw her hands, and found them snared. She could go in deeper, but not pull her hands out.

All of a sudden, like a veil being lifted from her eyes, she Judged her previous actions and found them Wanting. She was hexed, and so she made many mistakes.

But it was already too late to turn back.

The surface of the pool broke, a wave of tendrils and globs erupting, and with many hands and appendages they dragged her fully into the pool. She struggled at every step, shouting defiance in the second she had before her mouth was full of iron, before she was dragged fully beneath the surface.

Then, silence. A perfect mirror surface once more.

Broken up only by bubbles and rises, as the girl beneath the surface struggled for life and breath.

----

All Knowledge is noble. Let no stone go unturned in search of the truth.

----

Katha screamed, though she had no lungs, no throat, no tongue, no lips. She screamed and she fought, as the thief took and took and took. Time was rapidly losing its meaning, though in truth it had only been a bit more than a night and a day. Yet, while time was turning meaningless, struggle had not. And she was losing. Rapidly.

What little she managed to glean from this day and night has only provided a few details to her fate. The False Iron Revenant, the pool of iron was called, is a construct of the Noble Knowledge Sect, an attempt to replicate the Blood of Iron so gleaned from the Insidious Poison Maze's many insights. Many mortals had been sacrificed to the Transformation Forest to create it, many more sacrificed to investigate its effects. It consumed them whole, flesh rendered into soup, blood consumed wholesale, the marrow sucked from bones. Anything to complete itself.

It was considered a failure, little more than a powerful store of energy, if one that was difficult to digest. Without knowing the original state of the Blood of Iron, there was no real hope of replicating it. The Noble Knowledge Sect had enough trouble replicating the Blood of Bronze, of which it had a great many examples to dissect and experiment upon, though few of them had any real bloodline potency.

But the False Iron Revenant, born from this effort, sought to complete its knowledge. To fully inherit the Blood of Iron. To become perfect.

And she, scion of the Iron-Blooded and the only bearer of it in the modern day, walked right into its trap, ready to be consumed.

It did not seek simple things like meat and organs from her. The False Iron Revenant sought to become more, to become perfect. It sought to become a scion of the Iron-Blooded too, and to do so one would need the experiences, the emotions, the legacies involved. And as it lacked the means to create its own, there was only one other option.

Over a day and a night, the Revenant had already stripped a great many memories from Katha's mind, though none of them were core to her being. She already struggled to remember simple things, names of acquaintances and seniors. She could not remember where she fought on the Great Battlefield. She could not remember who she fought alongside on the Great Battlefield. Those things were lost to her, to an enemy that wanted to become her.

Death did not frighten Katha. She saw it everyday, for life in the desert was harsh and life as a Legionnaire was bloody when it was not boring. She was not merely a Theodoros, but one of the Optimatoi. Death was regrettable, but it was not frightening.

But losing herself, becoming replaced, it struck too close to home. She had lost herself once before, after the death of--

The Revenant cackled. Katha felt cold suddenly, deep within. Something had been dug out and she felt greatly empty within. It showed her images in between probes into her mind, flashing with stolen insight. A smiling woman, an Elder at her home, a great feeling of grief. She recognised none of these things.

But she knew enough to know the magnitude of what she'd lost. Until that, too, was taken from her, and she was left with nothing more.

Katha wept for what she had lost, though she had not the tears to shed, and the False Iron Revenant laughed some more as it stole another piece of her. A great piece of her, though which Katha did not know, would not know, may never know again.

She could not lose. She could not afford to forget even more.

Ice filled her veins, made her limbs numb and clammy, but she clenched them tight and pushed the cold away. Renewing her struggle, Katha Theodoros tried to gird her mind and memories even more, praying for victory or salvation, but for the first time uncertain if either would come.

----

Two more days and two more nights had passed. Katha lost a great deal more. Not merely memories, but it had begun invading her body as well. Already she could not feel her limbs, starting with the fingers and toes and working inwards. At the current rate, she would be a floating head by the end of the fifth day and little else. Maybe a bit of neck, maybe less.

Not that it mattered. The Revenant had stolen her knowledge of techniques already. She could not fight it even if she broke free of its influence.

The False Iron Revenant felt her melancholy and cackled again. Another barrage of images and feelings. Heat and shadow, a fight beneath the forest. Her hands felt bloody and pained as she drove them into the bowman in front of her.

What was that battle? Where did it happen? Why did her hands hurt? What was a bow? It meant little to her, yet it meant everything to her. More and more, the Revenant was taunting her with images of events that happened to her, yet she did not know. Formative events, crucial events, turning points in her life that she no longer had. Bit by bit, the pillars that underpinned the psyche and self of the one named Katha Theodoros were being undone and thrown aside, as the thread that encompassed her being unravelled to the point of incoherence.

It terrified her, and that drove her to fight harder. But it was futile. Three days and three nights, and she was losing rapidly, exhausting rapidly. Not merely physically, but mentally. She might not have won even with a fully healed body. This was not an enemy she could overcome with swords and muscles.

An errant thought came to mind. Katha heard her father scoffing. The first battle always happens in the mind, he once said. Master it, and you've won half the war.

Suddenly, another flash of cold. The Revenant struck out.

No, please, she begged, no longer remembering her pride, the angry spite and insults she had hurled in the days before. Not this. Leave me this.

Another great emptiness. Katha was hollowed out again.

Another cackle from the Revenant, now increasingly tinged with her voice, her mannerisms. Another image. A man with tanned skin, grey eyes and white hair, his face stern but his eyes gentle. She no longer recognised him, even as tears streamed from her eyes. The man meant nothing to her, and that meant everything to her.

Another burst of ice erupted from within, until even the fingertips and toes she no longer felt were filled to bursting, tingling with chills, keeping them from moving or clenching or anything but trembling. And still the creeping frost invaded, relentless, implacable, until she could no longer feel or move.

Or fight.

With every memory she lost, she lost more of the instinct that let her see and act through the pervading numbness spreading within her.

Soon, Katha Theodoros will lose the ability to struggle at all. And neither she nor the Revenant knew when that would come. Only that it would be soon, now.

One more pillar, undone. One more thread, unravelled. One more step towards incoherency.

Time was running out.

----

"Come now, junior. Your talent is quite substantial, and you have plenty of time. This is not an art meant for ones like yourself."

Rathos tried forming his response, even in the safety of the recesses of his mind, but the words failed to join together. They simply failed to mesh, though he understood that each had individual meaning. He simply could not form coherent statements to bring order to his train of thought.

It was like ice had filled his veins and his thoughts, the chill keeping him from staying still, concentrating. But that was only expected, when one was speaking to a Nascent Soul.

Lady Kleisthenes Sarantapechos, Matriarch of the House Sarantapechos and Second Grand Elder of the Optimatoi, simply furrowed her brow at him, waiting for him to muster the nerve. Her time was being wasted, but it was being done so at his expense. Even five minutes of a Nascent Soul's time was worth many hundreds of thousands of Contribution Points, and the Patriarch of House Theodoros had offered that and more for just that.

So with a sigh, Lady Kleisthenes leaned forward, tilting his head up by the chin to look him in the eye. The sudden closeness caught him by surprise, her androgynous beauty not at all diminishing her typical severity. "So why are you learning the Whirlpool Yin Art, junior?" She asked, a pulse of Qi granting him Clarity in an instant.

Rathos gasped, like the air had suddenly filled his lungs of their own accord, and he spoke. "I'm not satisfied with my current self," he said breathlessly, like he had hurled a weight off his chest. "It's not enough. I'm being left behind, and I can't accept it."

Kleisthenes clicked her tongue. In a flash she was leaning back against her chair once more, like she had never moved, and Rathos had to catch himself before he smashed his chin against the table and the expensive spiritually-charged glassware. She watched him for a second, eyes taking in his image, his every detail.

She spoke, satisfied with her read. "You wish to escape the shadow of your more talented twin sister… Legionnaire Kathalena Theodoros." Rathos nodded. She continued, heedless of his agreement. "A remarkable talent, rising into the Twelfth so quickly. Without her injury she might have climbed higher by now. Is she more favoured?"

Rathos shook his head then. "Strictly speaking, no. I am still the preferred Heir. But before my sister returned from the Man-As-Mountain Array, I was the more favoured."

The Second Elder remained silent for several more seconds, her thoughts and expressions inscrutable. The timer continued to tick down, every second that passes in the presence of a Nascent Soul like throwing money down a well. Rathos kept his own gaze straight ahead, unable to match Lady Kleisthenes' gaze directly.

But, though he doubted his own ability to read a Nascent Soul's body language with any accuracy, he felt she regarded him with… Sympathy? Solidarity?

Didn't the Second Elder once have a twin sister of her own? One who surpassed her in a great many ways as well?

It mattered not. It was not five seconds later when Lady Kleisthenes looked him in the eye and he found himself unable to pull his gaze away. She demanded the fullness of his attention and his body responded before his mind could.

"I cannot teach you how to use the Whirlpool Yin Art, for it is slightly different to the Spiral Yang Art that I performed," she said to him. Her voice was like water running down a stream, light and fair and free, but each word carried weight like the roaring tide of a waterfall. "But I will exchange pointers with you, junior. With regards to the Art, and with regards to the path beyond that."

Rathos nodded. He bowed in his chair, hands together. "This one thanks you for your kindness, Lady Kleisthenes."

"It is my pleasure. But understand this above all else, young Rathos Theodoros; you and her will have differences, but the two of you are one. Never forget that. And never let her forget that."

"Of course, Lady Kleisthenes."

And he meant it. Every word.

----

The Second Elder left five minutes later, as agreed upon, her departure marked by the sudden lifting of pressure over Tormenos' being. The Patriarch let out the breath he had been holding since the meeting began; the price of this meeting was immense, but it was still a bargain considering what he had gotten. He could do little else but aid his grandson's humble request.

Still, the cost was immense. Hundreds of thousands of Contribution Points, yet more of the House's diminishing reserves wiped out. And he had fretted over expending them entirely, instead offering forty years of concessions to House Sarantapechos for the family's remaining Spirit Stone Mine. That might lead to further agreements down the line, but for the moment the family's finances would be tighter than ever.

Rathos emerged from the chambers, a new fire burning behind his gleaming copper eyes. The boy was not his sister, but he was blessed enough to have the audience of both Grand Elders within the same decade. Every point he paid would be worth it if it eased Rathos' struggles even one bit.

"How was she?" Tormenos asked; it would be the height of folly to think that a Nascent Soul's advice wouldn't be helpful. Lady Kleisthenes was not the Archgetes; but she did not need to be a Great teacher to be… well, a great teacher.

For a few moments, Rathos gaped, his mouth opening and closing like he were a fish.

"Strangely disdainful," he ultimately decided. Tormenos' eyebrows shot to the ceiling. "No, not like that. I don't… think I offended Lady Kleisthenes?" He bit on his lower lip as Tormenos' eyebrows continued to rise. "I didn't! I swear by the Imperator, if I did, I'll break my arms and kowtow ten times!"

"...Hmph. Come, boy. Pray to our ancestors for an answer. And pray that we have not incurred the ire of a Nascent Soul!"

----

On the fourth day, Katha Theodoros prayed to her ancestors for an answer. For she no longer knew anyone else to pray to.

She no longer remembered her origins. She no longer remembered her destination. In this infinite plane, even how she got here and how she can leave are memories rapidly fading from her mind. All she knew was the invader, the False Iron Revenant, sought to consume her and become her. All she knew that struggling back against it was becoming harder, and harder, and harder.

Her body was cold all the time now. The frost, the numbing paralysis, it made even movement a struggle. It felt like her body was encased in ice. It was stiff, it was clammy, it meant that even her skin did not sit right. What little she felt now was pain and indecision, what little she could do was refusal and petty denial.

But the Revenant was not an enemy that could be dissuaded with mere words. If it were, she would not be in this sorry predicament. How else she could fight, she no longer knew. So she prayed to her ancestors, not knowing a single one of their names, but desperately believing that they might still know hers.

It was only a matter of time before she would forget even that.

"Nothing is ever truly forgotten," an old man said, another voice in the infinite plane.

Katha turned around and saw a man in his prime, broad in shoulder and bulging with bronzed muscles. His head was clean shaven and his beard was white copper, his only concession to an advanced age. His eyes shone brightly, not radiant copper like other elders of the Clan, whose name she no longer knew but who she was surely part of, but grey.

"I… I don't understand," Katha said to the man, as he strode towards her with a wide gait, powerful legs propelling him further than even that can explain. "I don't… I don't know you."

"Perhaps not," the old man said, regarding her with a quizzical glare and a stroke of his beard. "But I know you well, young Theodoros. First of our line to have awakened the Iron in many, many thousands of years. The fruits of my labours. The cumulations of my sacrifices."

Katha looked up at him, in awe and full of hope. She knelt before him, forehead pressed against the ground. If she knew how to cry still, she surely would right now. "Please… Please help me, Elder. I don't know where I am… I don't know how to leave. I don't even know if I can leave!"

The man, old in soul if not body, did not chuckle. He simply placed a hand on her head, a gentle touch so totally unlike the death blows it could deliver without fail. "Of course you can, young Katha. You can always leave. Come with me, and I will take you far from here."

She looked up, eyes wide in shock, trembling with concern. The man looked down at her, extending a hand. With no other options, she reached out to it.

The man's hand bat hers aside, then gripped tightly around her neck. Gagging, flailing, she could do nothing as he held her up, legs dangling limp and helplessly off the ground. His disdainful disappointment had twisted, now becoming a cruel smirk.

"Come with me," the old man sneered with a voice like falling thunder, and for an instant his complexion shifted from bronze to solid, shimmering iron, "And I will show you the only way out."

Like a toy, like she was weightless, Katha was picked up and thrown around. The man - the Revenant's grip on her throat was inviolate, no matter how she struggled with her hands. Her vision began to dim, its edges turning red, as the False Iron Revenant loomed over her with her ancestor's face.

"Give me every memory, every feeling, every inkling you have," the old man - Elder Nagaeon Theodoros, she finally recalled, through an invasive memory plunged into her thoughts before being ripped out again - said, "And you will be free of this place. Free to go and revive as something else."

Then, cold, all over. Ice encased her, body and soul. She tried to gasp, but all she managed was a pained gagging noise, unable to even scream. Katha had been shoved into an icy pool, one that shimmered a perfect silvery grey, and now what remained of her realised the extent of her folly. There was no way out now.

"Your family's legacy," the Revenant said, as it lifted her out of the pool, the iron of the pool not dripping off her but congealing around her body, "Is mine. And I will perfect it."

With a ripple, like the disrupted surface of a pond, the man's face shifted. He grew hair, his eyes turned copper, his beard vanished though his jawline remained the same. The man became startlingly familiar to her, though she could hardly explain how. Only lingering thoughts, a name barely on the tip of her tongue but just out of reach.

Horror gripped her inside and out. Fear, a bitterly cold spike of ice, punched through her and left her with nothing. The man laughed, no mere cruel cackle like it did before but with all the melodies of the joy she once knew, with the voice of her twin brother. Her companion for life, the one who shared with her the miracle of life, who complemented and contrasted her with their differences.

No, please don't, Katha thought, for her throat had been seized by a grip like a vice and no air could escape through it. Her eyes were wet, though she did not know why. Not him. Anything but him.

"It must be him," the Revenant said, with his voice, with his mannerisms. "Can't well become you if I don't know the other you, can I?"

Sharp, unwanted things flared within her. Thoughts of murder, thoughts of death, heat that pushed back the yawning cold for a moment before they were snuffed out by the nothingness. She realised for a moment that it had to be anger that she felt, before even that dawning realisation was stripped from her, layer by layer.

The Revenant's form rippled once more, shoulders narrowing, angular features softening. His hair billowed out, the shade lightning sharply from copper red to fiery, blazing red, disrupted only by a single silver streak through his - her - bangs. Golden eyes looked at hers, large and expressive, though the only expression they seemed to regard her with was superiority.

Gasping, flailing, Katha reached up with her own trembling, paralysed hands. She brought it closer to her face, closer and closer, as the ice continued to build in her, surrounding her heart. It reached closer and closer, until it surely had to reach past her.

No, she found with a hollow feeling. She had no face. Not anymore. She no longer remembered what she looked like.

"That's right," the Revenant said, and the voice Katha heard was her own. "I have everything I need, scion. Thank you for the meal. I will put it to better use than you ever could."

Katha tried to struggle, to defy once more, but it was no use. The ice had encased her fully. She no longer felt, no longer knew. Her being was now pathetically empty, a hollow existence.

The Revenant released her neck, and as she fell, she realised that there was nothing beneath her either. No toes, no legs, not even a body. She was bereft of everything that made her Katha Theodoros.

So that's what the pool was for, she thought bleakly.

When she hit the ground, it was with a hollow splash.

----

But.

Bereft of memory. Bereft of self. Bereft of petty things like flesh.

The one named Katha Theodoros, stripped of everything that made her Katha Theodoros, remembered a Truth. One that had been stolen from her before, but it was a path she continued to walk even until the end.

And the Truth was, though one might steal bodies, techniques, bloodlines and even memories, no two Souls can reach for the same Dao, along the same Path.

And it all came down to that. The Path of the Dao. The Truth.

The Truth of Judgement.

Katha Theodoros was born to Judge. And this Truth was not something anyone could glean from mere Memory alone.

In the end, that was what it all came down to. That was why she would prevail. Why the False Iron Revenant could never have consumed her and stolen her life.

Memory is the Key. But Judgement is the Truth.

And the truth was, even as early as the Second Day, it was clear to her that struggle was a losing proposition. More likely than not, she would exhaust herself and be consumed entirely, her body now a puppet operated by a malignant will.

Even in victory, she would emerge a broken shell of a broken shell. Half of her meridians were ruptured before she had even ventured beneath the Bramble Tower, and emerging from this trial would only leave her in even more dire straits, body and mind. The one who would return to the Clan from this path would not be Katha Theodoros in truth, but mere tatters of that former being. At best, she would plod along her former path, no longer truly aware of the experiences that had guided her along it. At worst, she would have to abandon it entirely and consign herself to mediocrity.

It was clear that struggling was not the winning path. This Judgement was clear.

The alternative, then, would be to allow the False Iron Revenant to consume her.

It was the sort of decision only madmen considered. Allowing the tiger who took your leg to feast on the rest of you was something only those who surrendered to despair did. Yet, the one named Katha Theodoros had not fallen to despair, not yet. This was merely an impartial Judgement, based off an observation made clinically through great fear and anger.

Time and time again, the Revenant taunted her with images and sensations, appearances and mannerisms which could only be from her own memories. Terrible this might be, the fact that it could meant that those memories were not lost, merely taken. And this was a fact confirmed by the apparent goal of the False Iron Revenant: to become her.

Memory is the Key. Judgement deemed this to be the Truth.

Yet, while key it might be, it was not everything. Though the Revenant knew everything she did, it could not understand everything either. Sixty-odd years of life experiences were not something that one could comprehend in only seven days. It knew, but it did not understand, did not feel. It could likely put up a passable, even an impressive attempt of playing Katha Theodoros.

But without feeling, it could never hope to fool those closest to her, even if it believed it could. It could never fool the Silver King, Aretaphilla Myia.

So in the end, the mad option was the only option. Surrender herself to the False Iron Revenant, allow it to consume her body and soul, and construct itself a new body that was like her own but superior in every way. Then she would bide her strength, a passenger without form or self, and after the Revenant was vanquished by the Heaven Shaking Song, she would take the new body as her own.

It might be alien. It might be unusual. It could hardly be worse than what she had going in.

A thousand and one things could go wrong. The Legatus might die on her mission to Chunwang. She might be detected by the new will. She might be afflicted by the Insidious Poison Maze. She might be afflicted by the Heaven Shaking Song. She might be too weak to reclaim her body. She might even forget.

The slightest slip, the slightest notice, and she would die for real.

It was insane. It would be easier to die fighting.

It was theoretically doable, for she had reached the Third Keystone and purified the bonds between Soul and Body.

It, she Judged, was her best way to ultimately prevail against the False Iron Revenant.

So, she lost everything.

And she walked her Path to its conclusion.

----

On the sixth day, the work is done.

In a cavern unknown by most and forgotten by the rest, a ripple spreads across a seamless pool of iron.

Then, a hand broke the surface. It reached out, clawing at the edge of the pool. It pulled itself free, shedding liquid metal in droplets that slide back into the pool, rejoining the mass. It was flawless, seamless, and inhuman, too simple to be recognisable. It was merely an idea, an impression of an arm, lacking all the details that would make it recognisable. Perfectly reflective, perfectly proportional, it was too true to be true, too real to be real.

The rest of the body that emerged is much the same. Gleaming metal, mirror-like, it lit up the room as the creature emerged from the pool. Lacking hair, eyes, even a face, it was like a mannequin of iron, a sculpture of the platonic man. It no longer clawed at the edge of the pool, instead standing upright, waist above the pool of metal that it merged seamlessly into.

Though it had no eyes, the impression of a head looked down at its hands, holding them up as if marvelling. Slowly, surely, details cut themselves into the waking sculpture. Identifiable fingers, lined with wrinkles and creases, touches that make them clearly human-like, details too fine for any sculpture forged to have. The digits flexed and bent as the sculpture looed down at them, even as it formed its own head and face, grew eyes and eyelashes, a mouth and lips around it.

Remarking on its own remarkableness, the False Iron Revenant approached the humanity it sought to achieve and surpass, perfecting its own purpose. Lacking a true mouth, the line on its face flexed and bent as it began to smile, drawing on the memories that it stole, memories that it has integrated and laid claim to. It reflected on the past experiences of the one named Katha Theodoros, considered its plan even as it hewed closer and closer to that appearance, the guise it has taken. The first of many, perhaps the first and only, it is still uncertain.

Of those deployed together with her to the Insidious Poison Maze, the majority could be disregarded as threats. The Legionnaires under her command were only recently inducted and not familiar enough with her to know any real difference, though the idea that it could fail to play a part it can study in its entirety was laughable. The other Chosen are unfamiliar with her and will likewise ignore her. By the time it returned to the Dawn Fortress, the False Iron Revenant will have fully integrated Katha Theodoros' memories and be free to act, too small for even a Nascent Soul to notice until it was far too late to do anything. Generations could and would pass before the assimilation and replacement would be noticed, and she would have become indispensable to the Clan at that point. Its removal would be impossible, and so it would be overlooked.

The only true stumbling block would be the silver senior in Katha Theodoros' memories, the Silver King of Song, Aretaphilla Myia. But this greedy matriarch sought only her own power, to have taken on Katha Theodoros into her Legion for the sake of using the junior for her own ascension. The False Iron Revenant can make far better use of Theodoros' bloodline, perform to higher, more exacting standards than she ever could. She will not be missed by the Myia, and it will be of great use to her, one who rides the Soup Chef's legacy, seemingly intent on pursuing it to its only real conclusion.

She will be of no concern, no obstacle. Aretaphilla Myia was now accounted for. If she even survived the mission into the Experiment City.

And the other… Rathos Theodoros. Twin brother, and similarly talented. The initial favoured, though these days that is far more muddled. He might know. But it is irrelevant; the Revenant will have mastered these memories by then. And even if he were to understand the deception, his death will be quietly disregarded. None could suspect his own sister, and if the death were to be orchestrated in the right manner it might not even need to be a crime. Duels for the leadership of a House were not unknown, though not common either.

And in the history of the Theodoroi, in the days of long ago, not unexpected in the slightest. Precedent exists. Precedent will keep. Tradition was, after all, everything.

The False Iron Revenant nodded, clenched its fist as it regarded it. Its face had already morphed fully into the likeness of Katha Theodoros, save only that it still kept its metallic appearance, though that will change soon.

This would take. This would be certain.

Resolute, the Revenant began to take its first step from the Pool. Then, it stopped.

No, it never started in the first place. Its feet refused to move. Its hand refused to lower.

The Revenant tilted its head, looking at the balled fist. Curious, it thought. How unusual. Are arms and legs not meant to move when instructed?

Before it could express another thought, the fist darted, the wind snapping as it was suddenly brought close.

The Revenant gasped, though it could not yet truly breathe, as the metallic facsimile of Katha Theodoros' left hand was plunged straight through its own head. Liquid metal, not yet coherent, the wound was no wound and would not keep, but it was a shock nonetheless. It was no true wound, yet it hurt. It hurt greatly, a fatal wound of epic proportions.

But it did not gasp because of pain.

The False Iron Revenant gasped, for it was no longer in the cavern beneath the Insidious Poison Maze, in a pool of metal lit by spirit stones. It was elsewhere, an infinite plane, a dark place with three pedestals, the tallest one in the middle of a set of three.

And standing upon each of these pedestals, shapeless shadow but undeniably present, was Katha Theodoros. Stripped of her memory, stripped of her appearance, stripped of all mortal trappings, it was undeniably the same person, the essence of her being, that which it could not steal.

And as it spoke, its words echoed painfully with the tenor of Judgement.

----

In the end, the initial plan was discarded, for it had proven to be thoroughly unnecessary. There was no need to wait and simper and beg for the Dao Magic of the Thousand Songstress when her own indomitable soul was sufficient.

For all that the False Iron Revenant was strong enough to overcome her and steal both memory and self, it lacked a crucial quality. It lacked the qualia of life, the spark which all mortals were blessed to be born with - and which all who tried to build the Fourth Olympic Keystone would transform into a mighty foundation. And it lacked the means to steal that qualia, what would prove to become decisive in this battle in the mind.

For the one who was once and will soon again be Katha Theodoros had lived, loved, and been loved. And her tether to mortality, though tenuous, was tempered by both experience and the Truth she had sworn to follow to its conclusion, heedless of all else.

Standing upon a foundation still in construction, the quavering Dao of Judgement, undeniable despite its immaturity, struck the gavel as it pointed at the False Iron Revenant.

And for the next day and two nights, its crimes were stated and denounced in exacting detail, each one a greater weight upon the scale of Judgement.

Usurpation. Assimilation. Violation. Theft. Charges of the highest degree, crimes of the greatest order. All done in an attempt to complete an incomplete masterpiece. All done to steal the legacy of soldiers, of conquerors. The actions were heinous, the motivations basic, the methods horrendous.

There would be no explanation, no mercy. Judgement would be swift and painless.

Judgement ruled death.

And death came for the False Iron Revenant as it was crushed beneath the Will of a purified Soul that approached Cosmic Truth, a revelation that it would reach soon enough. Death came for the False Iron Revenant as it whimpered at what it had sought to usurp and cursed at its own misfortune.

Death came in the form of four falling keystones, the fourth half-built but mighty and weighty all the same.

Death came, and that which was stolen was rightfully returned.

----

Katha gasped as her head broke through a mirror-like surface of liquid iron, the first she'd known in what felt like a lifetime. In the world of the real, Katha Theodoros breathed again for the first time in seven days and nights. At once, the memories that were unjustly stolen from her were returned, and her hard-won experiences were shrouded in a haze as the gunk of fleeting memory set over them once more.

She had done it. She had overcome the False Iron Revenant. If her focus had slipped even a bit, if her will had wavered even once, she would have died immediately. The thread that bound her soul to her body was pulled painfully taut the entire time, painfully so. Far too many times, her will seemed certain that it would snap, and even now it seemed like her body was paying the price for that struggle. It was like she had been caught in the tight grip of nausea and it refused to let her go.

Her head pounded and her vision was blurry, but her body was hers once more. But even so, the battle was not over yet. Even now she felt suffocated, scarcely able to breathe, not able to feel her limbs.

The pool! She was still in it! She needed to leave the pool of iron!

Struggling, gasping, her lungs burning, Katha clawed and scraped as she tried to pull herself free of the pool. Though the animating mind was now lost, liquid iron was still an immensely dense liquid, and movement was arduous in the extreme. The body she had before seemed to still be reforming after the Revenant consumed her, body and mind, and it proved a struggle to even take it back.

As she grasped the edge of the pool, the ground crumpled inwards like clay, giving her firm handholds. Pulling herself out was difficult, but as she emerged it became easier, the pool itself seeming to buoy her emergence. The ground seemed to sink beneath her as the spirit stones dimmed and died until she was left in darkness.

Was the ground always so soft? Maybe it was a quality of the pool of iron? It did not matter to her anymore. Feeling with her hands, Katha found her weapons and donned them once more before she rose to her feet.

One step, two steps, and she fell over. Her head struck the ground, though it did not hurt much. Even so, Katha cursed her own weakness, for the nausea was clearly getting the better of her. The ground felt like it was never where she thought it would be. Had her coordination suffered that much? Nausea had never affected her this badly before. If she could not even walk straight, how was she going to leave the tunnels?

On her hands and knees, Katha moved slowly until she could feel the walls. Then she rose, slowly and gingerly, each motion painfully slow. When she tried to lean against the walls it felt like she was about to sink in, so she did her best to remain upright. Even now, the world seemed to spin, and even in the darkness she could not bear to open her eyes. It was too much to bear, too much to tolerate.

Slowly, with shuffling steps, Katha began her first steps out of the underneath. Unaware that the pool she left behind was now completely bare, empty of even a single drop of liquid iron.

----

It seemed like days had passed before Katha emerged from the underneath, to feel the light on her eyelids for the first time in over a week, possibly even two. The place she emerged was not the place she had entered, but it was clear to her now that her journey to find the Bramble-Heart was unusual in the extreme. It was a miracle she even emerged in lands that once belonged to the Bear Enslavement Sect. At least this way, she could find her kin.

Katha opened her eyes slowly, the light still painfully bright. She blinked several times, trying to get used to the exposure once more. Then, suddenly, a sensation.

She felt it, sharp as sin, right as day. An enemy. An Expert, in the early stages of Foundation Establishment.

Katha looked and saw one who wore the robes and accourtements of the Noble Knowledge Sect, a seeker of knowledge no matter the method. They merely stood there, as if their feet were rooted to the ground. Which, she supposed, was not impossible considering where they stood.

It was not an ideal engagement, but if battle was unavoidable, she would simply commit.

The Expert turned and fled, vanishing in a blur of motion. Katha blinked, then frowned. Why would they turn and run?

It was a few more seconds before she realised that her hands were already in front of her, the Hornsword already drawn and at the ready. Unusual in the extreme. She had only thought to take out her weapon, and there it already was.

Her frown deepened. It no longer hurt to breathe, either. Something was especially strange. She took a step forward and her foot suddenly fell an inch into the soil before she quickly channelled Qi to lighten her step.

"What the hell," she said softly. The Blood of Bronze made inductees heavier than normal, but this was beyond unusual! This was not the case when she came here!

She held one balled fist in front of her testily. Katha threw a punch at the air, hard as she could, and her arm blurred with enough force that she nearly threw herself over. An instinctive pull back and she nearly fell over backwards. Each time, she only caught herself at the last moment, drawing on instinctive uses of Qi to accommodate her newfound strength.

Now she looked at her hand, like the Revenant did not too long before.

"What the hell," Katha said, more urgently this time. She was heavier, she was healed, and she could apparently move faster than her mind could process it. As she looked down, she found a throwing dagger as long as her forearm on the ground and a tear in her tunic that seemed to match it, but past that her skin was not even bruised.

Was that why that Expert had just run for it? Did she just get attacked and not even notice?

…Was that the sensation she felt earlier? Not enemy Qi - well, not just enemy Qi - but actually getting hit by a throwing knife? Damn thing was probably poisoned too, but it just did nothing.

As she marvelled at her hands, the air was filled with a shrill shriek. In the distance, the foreboding bulk of the Bramble Tower began to collapse, withering as it approached the ground in chunks. The mission was done, then; one of the others must have found the Bramble-Heart. That meant her time in the Insidious Poison Maze was almost over and it was just a matter of waiting for the Legatus and the strike team, then.

Once more, Katha's gaze turned back to her hands.

"...Right." Katha sighed, feeling an unusual mix of excitement, disbelief and weariness. It felt like another unexpected windfall from the most unexpected place, unasked for but still appreciated. Was she due to get horribly injured in another twenty years? Was she doomed to live in interesting times?

"And what the hell am I going to tell the Legatus this time?"

----

----

For thousands of years, the Heirs of Theodora have been dying by inches. To enemies, to traditions, to the ire of the Heavens, even victory was but ash on the tongue in the face of constant struggle. History was unkind, and history was constant. Another retreat by degrees, another step by inches, day in and day out and year in and year out. The fact that their enemies bled ten times the blood was irrelevant, because they kept losing.

By this point there was nothing left to say. There was no one left to tell to. All that mattered was to do.

All Rathos Theodoros had to do now was face the lightning and Ascend. Or die trying.

And so he stood atop a well-worn peak in the midst of their lands, not far south from the city of Emporikopolis. A common place for Experts to face Tribulation as the ground and the lightning that often coursed through the region attested to, it was once notable for being where the Theodoroi would often test their mettle and seize the next step of Ascension.

It still was; this was where his grandfather had conquered the lightning. It was where his mother had done the same. It was where his father had thought to do the same, before circumstances left him behind, stole his fire, and bade him to trust in the next generation instead.

His sister would never rise here. Five Element Tribulation demanded a more impressive peak. But for him? Tradition was all the more fitting for someone like him.

He feels it welling within him, demanding to descend. He has felt it for decades by this point, ever since he rose into the Ninth Heavenstage, and redouble in strength after he stepped into the Tenth. Like spite it built up within him, demanding to be challenged, demanding his death.

It would be easy to oblige. Tribulations for those of the Clan are always things to be feared, and for his own family they seem to strike all the harder. Only some like the Alexeikeranvo or the Delphi seemed to suffer worse, and that was a hollow relief for him right now.

But he was ready. He was ready years ago. All he has to do now is commit.

In the well within his soul, Rathos released the pressure like a muscle too tense. And above him, clouds began to gather, sparking with divine spite.

He looked up at it, eyes narrowed in defiance. From his side he drew a sword of gravebronze and in the other he held up a talisman, an old masterpiece now complete. Nagaeon's efforts would never reach his heir, and Rathos would never think a mere aspirant like himself could complete a Tribulation Treasure for one meant to rise into Core Formation. But he did not need to.

For something as comparatively paltry as the Tribulation of Foundation, it was more than enough.

So he struck it in the air, and it hung like it was solid. The script on the talisman burned with gold as the paper burned and turned to motes of light, and one by one the scripts sprang forth and spiralled, each becoming another ghostly apparition, an elder of a long forgotten history returned to aid their descendants. Their wills, their legacies, their defiant sagas, each came to life once more to face the ire of Heaven.

And the lightning descended, a mighty bolt. And a Formation of ghosts stood to defy it, resolute even in death and memory.

The lightning struck their shields, and the spite was defrayed. Members of the phalanx vanished, vanquished by heaven, but a sliver of ire continued alongside the vital force. Against that, Rathos swung his mother's sword, and split the lightning with a simple cut in the right place at the right time.

The ire flooded him, shocked his arms, but the memory of Riala Theodoros prevailed and turned it back to the sky. Vital force filled him as the first bolt descended, tempering the ocean of Qi that roiled within as the basis of what would come began to form in his Dantian.

In the skies above, the clouds continued to roil as Tribulation threatened to lay him low again.

And like the ghostly phalanx above, Rathos merely raised his weapon and shouted defiance, undeterred by the decrees of an unjust Heaven.

And the bolts descended again. And again. And again.

----

Seven times did lightning fall, and seven times did Rathos turn it aside. Days had passed, and his clothes had been thrown aside, seared as they were by residual heavenly ire. The ghostly phalanx of Nagaeon's design had long since been diminished to nothing by the successive strikes and his body heaved with pain as lightning leapt across his bronzed physique. The next bolt promised to be the last, a final retort for the first Keystone, and he would have to face it alone.

But though his hands were numb, though his skin was molten and though he saw the shadow of death before him, Rathos yet faced the heavens with his eyes narrowed in defiance, his sword raised against the decree of an unjust Heaven. For though lightning will lay him low, he knows that it will not kill his spirit. If he dies, his will will merely be passed on, and that which he fights for will also be fought for by others who share his flesh, his blood, and his story.

If he dies today, it will be a good death.

Yet, he has no intentions of dying today.

Even as the last bolt of lightning gathered, he chanted a soliloquy, a sonorous song of the sun and the moon. Around him, between and around craters wrought by heavenly lightning bolts, array script rose to life as they burned with newfound energy. What was once mere spirit silver was now molten and alive, flowing like water and resounding with his song. The words of Lady Kleisthenes filled his mind, even as the sky flashed and the final test descended.

You and her will have differences, but the two of you are one. Never forget that. And never let her forget that.

"Never," he whispered under his breath, as he finished the final note of the soliloquy and raised his sword against heavenly injustice once more, yet not for the last time.

Lightning struck him, the lance of molten decree. The spite which Nagaeon's artifice had protected him from all this while now strove to kill him with all its might, now that it was no longer turned aside by the efforts of his ancestors and the stories they left behind. No mere spite, but grief and vengeance and righteous retribution all at once, all of it imbued the lightning that crashed down against him, an unending shower of spite and murder.

But even so, he held his mother's sword high. Even as the lightning coursed through its structure and into him, even as it flaked and slagged beneath the hateful ire of Heaven. He did not grieve for his mother's sword, and he did not grieve for his mother's legacy. His mother was long gone, his tears long shed. Her story will be told forever, those she left behind all the stronger for them. She would have wanted her sword used in this way, not broken as a tool of war or even as a tool of righteousness, but as a tool of defiance in defence of those she left behind.

And as the sword turned to flakes and as grieving spite flooded his body, vital force tempered the ocean of Qi within and raised the base that his cultivation would be built upon. The vacuous sea of Qi that had once existed within was now a mighty reservoir, far superior to the raw materials it had once been. It had been shaped and moulded and improved upon, just as he will be.

For hours the lightning continued to fall, and Rathos defied it all the same. For hours did the Heavens mean to strike him down, and Rathos defied it all the same. Finally did his mother's sword crumble, until all that remained was a hilt, and it was then that his defiance was done.

And as he stood and collected himself, as the last of the lightning died in a crackling roar, he remarked upon the cratered chaos that littered the land around him. The life that had returned to the plateau since the last cultivator faced the lightning had been chased from the land, and all that remained was charred black with death. He breathed deeply and sighed, lamenting the death that divine ire wrought. There was no recovery here, only death. The cost of a senseless grudge.

But just as he saw the world clearly, Rathos saw himself clearly as well. And his hands were no longer large and calloused, but dainty, yet no less capable. Within, the energies that had once been in balanced were now decidedly slanted Yin, and they would remain in this new equilibrium that he had chosen for a long time. Such was the price he paid, and he would do so gladly.

The bronze prince that stood defiant of the Heavens was no more, at least for a time. What had taken his place was a burnished beauty, his raven black hair falling down to between her shoulder blades. He looked into a mirror he had brought, and the changes were now undeniable, for his build was now shorter and sleeker. Yet, he was still clearly himself, though he could see his sister as well.

Now, Rathos remarked, they really were twins.

As he accepted the truth that he saw, his Dantian rumbled as the first Dao Pillar rose: The first of many, the Pillar of Clarity.

He would see all, know all. And he would never be lost again.


(Final Wordcount: 12405 Words)
 
Katha Theodoros X2 - The Blood of Iron, An Investigative Record
The Blood of Iron, An Investigative Record

Foreword

It is still difficult for me to come to terms with these findings, but for all that history and Heaven have blinded my eyes and shrouded the truth behind the haze of time, the records of both the Clan and the House do not lie. We, Scions of House Theodoros, are not of the Blood of Bronze, not originally. Our lineage runs parallel, our loyalties to the same Imperator but our prowess of a different bent. We are not the Vanguard, for that name is not ours alone. No… We are the Last of the Vanguard. And we are failures, in duty and in deed.

Beyond that, I know pathetically little. For I am Bronze-clad and Bronze-bled, unlike our ancestors. I can only guess at why the Iron of Theodoros faded until we were just like the Bronze of our cousins, but the archives are incomplete and denied to me besides. Though the rise of young Katha and the advent of the Great Era brings me hope, it is with great sorrow that I must bring them into the futile efforts of an old man like myself. The troubles we bring our successors only ever seem to compound, but such is the nature of the Clan. Such is the history of House Theodoros.

If you are reading this as a Scion of the Bronze, then read this and understand the heights from which we, not only the Theodoroi but all the Optimatoi, have fallen from. And if you are a child of the Theodoroi, or perhaps another lineage that once took to Iron and have somehow survived the culling of millennia… Then may our Ancestors forgive us our ignorance. For we no longer even know how little we know.

Patriarch Tormenos Theodoros, Centurion, 3rd​ Legion 'Farflung Death'


Preface

Much has been written on the Blood of Bronze, as the well-stocked libraries of the Dawn Fortress and the experiments of Chartoularios Tou Kanikleiou Destasia Duca's experiments with the Ascension Blood can attest well to. It is the Clan's supreme weapon and the banner we rally around, a masterstroke of bloodline legacies and the only reason the Clan remains as powerful as it still is today despite Heaven's displeasure. The foundation the Clan is built upon remains relatively well understood, even if much of its greater secrets have been forgotten and much of the panoply that surrounds it has been denied to us. Its basics remain as real and well understood as they have ever been.

But that is not the case with the Blood of Iron, of which painfully little literature and records survive to tell. It is not a mere variant of the Bronze as we once believed, but a cousin; the Bronze and the Iron are complimentary units, the Shield and the Spear, equally valuable in the Phalanx the Clan employs. Each serves a different role in service of a greater mission, and while the role of the Bronze is well understood as the heart of the Formation, the duties of the Iron are no longer clear. But clues remain, some more clearly than others.

It is, after all, difficult to mistake the epithet of my house as anything but what our ancestors once were.

Why, then, has the Iron vanished, yet the Bronze continued to thrive? The start of the extinction of the Iron-Blooded is unknown to this record, but the results are clear; there have not been Iron-Blooded in thousands of years, and the first of them to arise has been nothing short of a true prodigy, perhaps the greatest throwback to the Theodoroi of old that we will ever see. In her, we see hope that the Iron may return. But until that day comes, this record can only analyse what once was in hopes of ensuring that steps may be taken that it never happens again.



1) History

Like the Blood of Bronze, many an origin myth surrounds the Blood of Iron. The archives of the Dawn Fortress are, however, entirely bare; this is perhaps not entirely the fault of time or our enemies, for the ancestors of the Theodoroi were notably vain and prideful individuals, who held themselves at arm's length from much of the rest of the Clan. How else do we maintain such extensive Records of our own, without volunteering corresponding duplicates in the archives of even the Archgetes? The hubris this family has carried is many things and has won us many qualities; caution is not one of them.

The records of House Theodoros shed barely more light on the matter, but they are at least as long in the tooth as my hairs, and I have barely begun to scratch the surface of our meticulous record keeping, so I am confident that in time, more light will be shed upon this matter. Two things have been revealed thus far: a name, and references to a story.

Our ancestors write often and extensively of a woman named 'Theodora', though she is not often referenced by name. However, the titles of 'Ancestor' and 'Founder' are hers to carry, and the very name Theodoros seems to be one inherited from this august individual; she cannot be anyone besides the founder of this family, Grand Matriarch of House Theodoros.

First of Her Name, Theodora seemed to be an individual of high standing and Cultivation within the Sea Conquering Army; though her Realm is unspecified, her rank is not, and she would command the position of Praefectus Pratorium, Prefect of the Guard in the old tongue; so named as Commander of the Imperator's Guard, Theodora appeared to have been. It is unknown if she held onto this appointment to her dying breath or if she merely served a term or two, but the implications of this are as staggering as they are sobering.

The story often referenced then, though it has not survived to be retold, is likely then the story of Theodora's triumph, perhaps her righteous Ascension into a height of power, or a great battle against a terrible foe. Whichever the case, some clear narrative beats can be inferred; as a Legate, Theodora fought a great dragon for many seasons, and she would find herself victorious. Then she would carry its carcass and herself before the Imperator, demonstrated her loyalties, and henceforth be rewarded for her dedication and her prowess.

To claim that the Blood of Iron is a gift that was granted by the Imperator Himself seems presumptuous, for all that it would explain the inordinate pride of House Theodoros in the past, but it cannot be denied that the Iron and the Bronze have common heritage yet are also clearly distinct. Bronze is malleable, and it does not tarnish. It requires little care and attention to remain fierce and unyielding; injuries mend easily, and it commands power overwhelming even as its speed suffers. Bronze Legionnaires do not pursue their foes easily, but they anchor a line well, and a phalanx held by a hundred Bronze-Blooded is a mighty force to behold.

Iron, meanwhile, is a temperamental and vain metal, demanding constant care and protection against corrosion. It is soft and malleable, but hardens quickly with care and attention, becoming strong yet elastic, unyielding where it matters and adaptive when it needs. It requires assiduous care and the right conditions, but is easily the match, even the better of Bronze in battle. It is swift, powerful, and enduring, and though it does not heal as readily as Bronze it is far tougher in exchange; wounds that are not suffered do not need to heal. Tireless, ruthless, and feckless, the Iron-Blooded are the Spear to the Shield of Bronze, striking at foes with relentless aggression before returning to the safety of the Bronze Wall. It is likely for this reason that House Theodoros earned the epithet of 'The Vanguard', and it can only be assumed that other dynasties of the Iron-Blooded held the same name or perhaps similar titles; even my ancestors were not so bold as to claim all Iron-Blooded were of their family.

With the failure of our mission in this world and our confinement to the Third Sea, history becomes more uncertain, yet far more conclusive. The Iron-Blooded receded until nothing remained. My ancestors hybridised their blood with the Bronze, and slowly but surely our scions awakened not as members of the Vanguard but of the Bronze Wall, until none could say to be capable of charging headlong like their forefathers once did. The Iron died out, for all who could carry it did. And of those whose forefathers once carried Iron in their hearts, they too began to die out, until pitifully little remained of a family once too proud to beg, now incapable of all else.

The recent return of the Blood of Iron has done little to lift the malaise that surrounds this house. It is an omen, but whether it bodes well or ill is yet to be seen. As an ancestor of mine by the name of Irenicus once said in a manual, 'Fate is fickle and can't be fucked, so it is on us to make them fuck.'



2) Progression

Much like the Blood of Bronze, the Blood of Iron's expressions follow a certain convention, as Iron suffuses our bodies and girds it for war in every capacity. The 'proper' order is unknown to us, as it has been so long since a scion of the blood has taken to it, and the archives tell painfully little of such things. All that can be gleaned from this are bits and pieces of the Hybrid Blood, as well as more bits and pieces of the True Blood of Iron.

The Hybrid Blood

Much like Bronze, Iron suffered greatly from many heavenly curses, some which continue to ravage us today. The bloodline was weakened, just as the Bronze was, in the hopes of relieving the bite of these curses, and when this proved insufficient the decision was made to mix the Iron and the Bronze together; this practice appeared to be rare in the days of yore, though not for the reasons expected. The union of Bronze and Iron Legionnaires was not uncommon, but the children that resulted from such unions rarely took to both, instead hewing to one or the other strongly.

It can be said that something similar happened to the Theodoroi of old, for slowly but surely the Iron began disappearing from our houses, more and more children awakening the Bronze instead. It is not known how long this process took, or when the last Iron Scion was born, but by the days of Turtlebone Mountain all but nothing is written of the Iron, hinting at its eventual fate. In the present day, this Hybrid Blood is all but indistinguishable from the Blood of Bronze; for a hundred generations the Bronze has bred true in the Theodoroi. I am no exception, and neither are my daughter or my grandson. Only my granddaughter awoke the Iron, and even this appears to be a lesser incarnation of what our ancestors had before, at least at first. More recent events have been… most fortuitous.

While the records of the House are lacking in detail on what a true Iron-Blooded expression of the mixed lineage looks like, however, the records of the Clan are more enlightening. This version of the Blood of Iron still enhances strength and toughness to a greater degree, and maintains the indefatigability of the true bloodline, but does not share the same unrelenting speed of the True Blood, instead preserving a lesser version of the Bronze's ability to heal. Were it not for recent events, this would have been accepted by us as the original form of the Blood of Iron. Instead, we now know that even this is a pale reflection of what our ancestors could once bring to bear, all in the name of preserving our lives so that future generations could continue to rise without the threat of lightning over our heads.

There are, however, indications that a true hybridisation emerged within the family, although only in a handful of occasions across the entirety of the history of House Theodoros. Far from being a mere pale reflection of the True Blood of Iron, this true hybridisation would demonstrate both the enhanced physical attributes of the Blood of Iron and the recuperative and formation prowess of the Blood of Bronze, one that would be both swift and ductile. This Damascus Crucible Constitution, the goal towards which my ancestors sought to achieve for all Theodoroi, would be immensely rare, appearing but only a handful of times in all the family's history. The Last Elder, Nagaeon Theodoros, is one such figure, though this fact was forgotten after his death. To my eternal regret, Riala Theodoros was another, though we did not recognise it as such at the time. Both were paragons of the Theodoroi, and through this we can infer that the conditions to form the Damascus Crucible Constitution were sufficiently harsh that only truly great Cultivators could ever hope to develop such a body. With this in mind, it was no wonder that the Constitution died out and became all but forgotten.

Ultimately, however, the practice proved to be a failure. The curse that the Iron-Blooded laboured most greatly under was the threat of fierce Tribulation, killing force magnified greater than that which even the Bronze faced back then, and one that eventually lead to great ruin in lives and legacies lost. This curse was withered by this process, but it proved to be for naught; a thousand years before the reign of Manuel Konstantinos, the last Elder of House Theodoros died by the hands of a Fifth Sea Hunter with slitted eyes and scales on his skin, and ever since none of this line have been able to form a Dao Core. Those who tried have died facing the lightning, and those who might have survived die before their time. The name of Theodoros is dying; only three live to bear it today.

We have abandoned the ways of our forefathers, and we have paid dearly for and despite it. May our Ancestors forgive us our ignorance.

The True Blood of Iron

Literature does speak of what the True Iron is capable of, however, though these records are both incomplete and inconsistent. Yet, the first expression of the Blood of Iron in thousands of years may prove enlightening. In the fires of the Poison Crushing Siege, Katha Theodoros awakened the True Blood of Iron, and its properties both hint at its purpose and demonstrate how strongly it excelled at them. Following the progression of the Blood of Bronze, its properties appear to be the following:

The Blooming: The Blood of Iron manifests not as clearly as the Blood of Bronze does; the skin lightens some, their hair develops a silver streak, and their eyes may begin to brighten, but there will be little reaction beyond that. In addition, the Iron-Blooded will find stamina increasing, and will require much more exertion in order to exhaust themselves.

At this stage, the Iron-Blooded is barely considered ready; like soft, pliable billet, they are barely a Legionnaire - barely a Cultivator, even - and must still be tempered in preparation for battle, for they still lack the strength, speed, and toughness of a true Iron-Blooded.

Annealed Skin: The flesh does not darken as the Copper Skin of the Blood of Bronze does; rather, it takes on a shimmering texture, not unlike a layer of oil or sweat, though it is possible later expressions will turn the skin a shade of grey or white.

While we cannot truly say if strength is enhanced or weight increases from our current singular example, we do know that the skin is greatly toughened, becoming proof against all attacks under Qi Condensation or even within the Foundation Establishment stage; even disregarding the purity of Katha's Qi and Body, becoming invincible to physical attacks within their Great Realm is a show of immense power.

Power comes at a price, however, and the price for the Annealed Skin is constant care; rust can now accumulate over time over the body, manifesting as coarse red-brown patches that must be sanded off, and can grow rapidly if not tended to, resulting in weeping wounds like infections. The rusting process can be staved off, however, with regular oiling and polishing, requiring regular care at least once every three days, more favourably twice daily. As an aside, this potentially explains why the Elders of House Theodoros rarely maintain their patinas, instead preferring to clean them entirely.

Steel Sinews: Broadly comparable to the Bronze's Infused Muscles, the Blood now suffuses the muscular fibres of the body, multiplying their power tenfold and maximising the power and load that the Cultivator's body can support, without a corresponding in crease in mass as is common to many other Secret Bodies, to a degree greater than all but the strongest expressions of Infused Muscle seen in history.

However, as the Annealed Skin of before, such power comes at a price, and it is a steeper one at that. The Cultivator now has a noted vulnerability to Water Qi, a clear weakness that prevents them from becoming completely invincible to attack within their Great Realm. Even extended exposure to bodies of water charged with Qi can become hazardous, as it hastens the rusting process that weakens the body.

Curiously, those with the Steel Sinews seem to develop a certain quality with their voice, leaving them more capable of piercing the din of battle and intimidating their foes with dialogue. Their voices ringing with the sharpness and power of Iron, their words are now instinctively heard and orders followed, inspiring no small amount of fear and awe as a side-effect. This effect may be part of the reason why the Iron-Blooded of old had a reputation for being harsh speakers who cultivated a laconic manner of dialogue, and it only seems to intensify as one's Blood of Iron concentrates. That a soft-spoken Iron Legionnaire appears to be considered an oxymoron in days past is more damning than anything else.

Carbide Bones: Like Transmuted Bone, the Blood of Iron has now transformed the bones and their marrows fully, working upon them in full force and reshaping them into true foundations the body can use without fear. More than turning their bones unbreakable and enhancing strength and toughness, however, and instead of enhancing the regenerative prowess of the Constitution, the Carbide Bone undoes the mental limits all Iron-Blooded place on their bodies to keep the strain from overwhelming them. With their bones now truly unbreakable, their muscles are further empowered and capable of the next step.

Speeds undreamt of beneath Foundation Establishment, even after excusing the relative sluggishness of the Bronze-Blooded, now become available to the Iron-Blooded Scion, speed enough to cross fields in single bounds and swing swords that roar like thunder in their wake. With this capability, there is no doubt that the Iron-Blooded of old truly were the Spear of the Legion, capable of striking out with immense speed and violence of action with little fear of reprisal, for it would be simple to return to the safety of the Shield Wall.

The price that the Iron-Blooded pay for Carbide Bones, however, is a relatively minor one compared to the bounty demanded by Steel Sinews, and one that has little bearing on their place on the battlefield. The Cultivator's weight dramatically increases, and she now weighs up to twenty times what they normally would, exceeding even the greater weight that a Bronze Legionnaire would have on themselves. Their speed does not suffer in the slightest for this and neither does their agility, allowing them to bring this weight to bear to strike with ever greater force than anyone within their Realm can output without the greatest of Body Cultivation Techniques. In terms of day-to-day life, however, their immense weight means that the Cultivator must carefully reduce the ground pressure they exert with Qi, lest they shatter roads, break bed frames, and fall through floors.

It should also be noted that while the Iron-Blooded Scion is now capable of reaching incredible speeds with their body, their minds are still incapable of managing the power they are now capable of, leaving their thoughts unable to keep up with their instincts at times. While discipline and forethought can compensate for much of this, it is impossible for the Scion to fully master their body until their mind catches up. It is unknown if all Scions of the True Iron share this specific drawback, or if it is simply the result of Katha's bloodline purity reaching such incredible heights while she remains in the Qi Condensation Stage, but the records indicate that this is a problem that all Theodoroi of old have had to deal with, to varying extents.

While it is possible, even likely that now the bone marrow begins producing noticeable quantities of Celestial Iron, the theorised equivalent to Celestial Bronze, the current sample size of one makes this difficult to verify, as Celestial Bronze is only extracted from the body of a Core Elder after death and there is little reason to expect that the Blood of Iron is any different in this regard.

From this point on, all progressions of the Blood are only theorised and cannot be verified, but have instead been written of – or at least, references to the original records have been written and themselves referenced in dozens of manuals – for us to infer their capabilities.

Flux Veins: With the body now thoroughly suffused with Iron, the Blood now enhances the vessels that fuel that body directly, alloying the brain stem, brain, ear drums, even the circulatory, cardiovascular, and nervous systems with Iron. Unlike the Tin Tendons of the Bronze that would serve as a companion and comparison, however, the Dantian and Meridians remain untouched yet. Instead, these vessels are enhanced so that they become stronger while retaining their flexibility, greatly enhancing the Scion's reaction time and cognitive abilities.

If rising to higher Realms and gaining access to faster and more honed minds does not mitigate the problems brought about by the Carbide Bones, then the Flux Veins resolve it conclusively. In addition to that, the Scion no longer suffers from a shock reflex, and can endure pain to an even greater extent than before. While the injuries inflicted upon the body remain lasting and difficult to heal – at least in comparison to their Bronze-Blooded cousins – the Scion will still be able to easily fight past them.

There are no apparent drawbacks to acquiring the Flux Veins, and so it is possible that, past the acquisition of Carbide Bones, the Blood of Iron becomes purified enough that all further progressions no longer impose a difficult price to power but may even mitigate the struggles imposed by earlier progressions.

Crucible Sea: The other half of the Tin Tendons, the Iron now infuses blood vessels, the heart, and other vital organs, in particular note the Dantian and the Meridians, allowing them to respire not only oxygen but also Qi to an even greater extent, not merely enhancing the already-indomitable stamina of the Cultivator but also their ability to Control, Contain, and Recover Qi. This likely all but cancels out the added weight that Carbide Bones imposes upon the body, as they can now negate their weight to a greater extent, perhaps even turn themselves all but weightless to give them better control within urban environments or even in aerial combat, as happens sometimes between Core Elders or even Nascent Souls.

In addition, so alloyed, the Dantian and the Meridians are now not merely coated in Iron, but made entirely out of them, fortifying the Cultivator's foundations, and demanding greater powers to damage such important organs. Though the Iron-Blooded do not have the same miraculous healing potential that the Bronze-Blooded have, they become even more difficult to put down within a fight and can extend past their limits to an even greater extent. It does not matter that the Scion would spend the next decade or ten in recovery as their wounds are slowly mended through healing arts, for they will still survive having inflicted tenfold the damage.

Further Growth:

Past this point, it is difficult to say in what ways the Blood of Iron will transform the body. The final step of the progression of the Blood of Iron could well mirror to the Alloyed Body of the Blood of Bronze and turn the Iron-Blooded Scion into a true titan of Celestial Iron, combining the qualities of the various stages into a cohesive whole that mitigates, if not eliminates entirely, their drawbacks. If such a stage exists, then its name has been lost to us, for records do not speak of any of the Theodoroi who ever forged such a body.

There may be other variants of the Iron Blood that appear as well; much like Bronze, Iron appeared to have been a mutable metal, with many divergent capabilities. Records speak of Elders who struck with the force of lightning, ancestors who absorbed blood to mend their wounds without falling to the Blood Path, sword masters and legendary smiths who could forge blades and armours anew from their blood alone, and who could use their mastery of their craft to draw weapons and armour towards them from a distance or launch them at incredible speeds. Though these capabilities may well be the result of techniques or even treasures keyed to the Blood, the potential of the Blood of Iron is as potentially limitless as the Blood of Bronze, even if that potential has been untapped for a long time – and may still remain untapped for the foreseeable future.

3) Reputation

Though the Iron and the Bronze are cousins, history alone can tell that the relationships between kin can be every bit as antagonistic as those between sworn enemies. The hubris of the Iron-Blooded of old seems to be something out of myth and legend, one that was won through great triumphs, but which was never properly humbled. Perhaps in those days, with greater Elders than a Nascent Soul to manage our lot, such bravado was desirable, but in our days on the Third Sea, the pride of the Theodoroi cannot be said to be anything but a millstone around our necks.

To the Iron-Blooded, the Bronze-Blooded were believed to be weak, common and all too cowardly, unable to endure the intensity of the bleeding edge of battle. They could not endure the hardship that the Iron-Blooded faced, and the Iron-Blooded were unaware of the struggles that the Bronze faced in their own way. Bronze was a metal for the masses, and for all that all were united in service to the Imperator, they were no match for the Iron-Blooded, who did the real work of opening breaches in fortresses, encircling and biting into the flanks of armies in open battle, and enduring the long marches far ahead of supply lines with no ready access to resources or even rest. The Bronze had no stomach for true battle and were soft in the lap of luxury.

To the Bronze-Blooded, however, the Iron-Blooded were a savage, violent, simple-minded mob of psychopaths, who went from slaughter to slaughter and who seemed to relish in the suffering they wallowed in and even sought to drag all others into. Even when resources were abundant, the Iron-Blooded appeared to wilfully live in the muck, dedicating themselves so wholly to war that they forgot why they waged war, to live outside of war. Iron was a temperamental metal who needed constant care, and for all that all were united in service to the Imperator, they were no match for the Bronze-Blooded, who did the real work of holding the line, forming the mass that forced open fortress gates, held the defence on the other side of war, and did so from age to age without rest in between, for the little glory that dripped from the chalices of the Iron-Blooded. The Iron had no mind to comprehend how battles should be fought and were mad with bloodlust.

Even with the extinction of the Blood of Iron and the subsumption of the Theodoroi and, as suspected, the other remaining Iron Houses into the Bronze, this disdain persisted on both sides. Even as our houses diminished, the Theodoroi of old held onto their traditions, until now painfully little of them remain to carry them forward. The price of memory is rigidity, and it is a dear one indeed, paid not by yourself but by your heirs.

May our Ancestors forgive us our ignorance - and may yours forgive their hubris.

4) Higher Realms

The recent advent – or rather, return – of the Blood of Silver to the Clan has proven old suppositions that the Blood of Bronze was meant to evolve as one's Cultivation progressed, as amply demonstrated by the Golden King herself, Rina Callista. No mere one-off, the Blood of Bronze seems made to evolve, and the progression of Bronze to Silver is a simple one to comprehend. Thus, it seems only fitting that the Blood of Iron, as a close cousin of the Bronze, would have a similar system of advancement in its bloodline, such that at sufficient concentrations and when gathered within a body of sufficiently strong Cultivation, would be able to metamorphosize into a higher state.

Much can be speculated, and it is possible that were a Core Elder ever to arise from House Theodoros ever again they may well take up the advancement of the Iron – though, more likely, anyone who is not young Katha would simply inherit the Silver, if they develop an affinity for it at all. However, an example of this bloodline progression does already exist, and to my shame has remained under my nose for the entirety of her life.

Saria Theodoros, my second born daughter, was a frail child unlike her sister, and she took poorly to the Bronze. Her skin did not darken, her strength was not enhanced like it should, and sickness continued to affect her even as she came into her own. I made the decision to concentrate the resources of our family into her more talented older sister, the late genius Riala Theodoros, in the hopes that she would be able to bring glory back to this family, and to do so I made the terrible decision to neglect the second of my children. But little did I know that the very reason for Saria's frailness was the power that she held at her fingertips. In my second daughter, without my realising, was the Blood of Iron.

No, no mere iron suffuses her flesh. Her bones are alloyed with Mithril, her Qi overpowering. Silversteel, a state I have only seen referenced by name once in the oldest of family texts, is both immensely light and extremely ductile, yet holds a strong edge and conducts Qi at a level that only the highest grade of Celestial Bronze seems capable of. Presumably, a Core Elder of Silversteel, of Mithril, is of similarly grand standards, trading the weight of True Iron to surpass Godspeed and wield techniques of immense scope and complexity. Such a bloodline would demand a similarly strong foundation to draw upon, for it is immensely hungry for Qi to fill its reservoirs and conduct into its matter. Such is its hunger that none beneath Core Formation could hope to support such a bloodline – and any attempts to do so would consume a lesser Cultivator, stealing their strength to buoy their spirit, until both are extinguished before the altar of starvation.

That Saria survived to reach Foundation Establishment is little short of a miracle, and a gift of the Imperator that the House of Duca had the foresight to see her potential where I saw none. Now as she builds her Dao Pillars, Saria still cannot claim to be as sturdy as a Centurion of her standing; illness still takes her from time to time, and she knows weakness as often as strength. Her stamina still suffers in comparison to another Cultivator of her age, and she cannot often brave the rigours that the Theodoroi are famed for enduring without complaint, even bravado.

But she can draw out those meagre reserves in explosive fashion, and in those moments can draw upon strength matching a Core Elder's. She can lead Formations with immense precision, move with speeds that tear at the winds, and otherwise match even the pinnacle of the Great Circle of Foundation Establishment… But only for a time. Once her Qi runs out, her body suffers backlash, and she becomes helpless. Because the body of an Expert cannot hope to maintain the blood of an Elder.

It is my hope that Saria find the strength of Will to fuse her pillars into a Core and become the first of the Theodoroi in almost thirteen hundred years to rise as an Elder. While she might not want anything to do with this family anymore, she deserves it, for all that we have done to her. All that I have done to her. May my Ancestors forgive me my ignorance.

Past Mithril, however, we can only speculate, just as we can only guess at what the Blood of Gold is capable of or entails. Beyond either of them, the effigy of the Earl of Bronze implies that there is a metal that can far surpass any of our base bloodlines, but it shakes me to even consider that there could be an Iron equivalent to the Earl. Most likely, that is where our differences from our kin end. Both legacies likely mix by that point, becoming more than their components. Beneath the Imperator, all are equal.

…But were I to name the metal beyond Mithril, I would call it Adamant. Star Metal. The steel of our ancestors from where they began, in faraway lands across faraway seas.

It only seems right.

5) Conclusions

The Blood of Iron is indeed mighty, and those who bore this blood in their veins were themselves mighty warriors – brought low in the end by their hubris, as all of us were. But though the Bronze stood together and continued to endure together, the Iron stood alone and died alone. I began this record in the hopes of cataloguing all information on the Blood of Iron currently known for the sake of my descendants and for future posterity, that later scholars may take this work and build further upon it. In the end, however, I've only opened my eyes to the transgressions my ancestors committed to our own kin, and now all I can do is offer recompense.

To my cousins and my kin, to whom we are now bound together in the same bloodline, I extend the apologies of the Theodoroi, for the harms that our hubris has inflicted upon each of us and for the pains that our feuds have left.

To my ancestors, from whom I inherited a legacy of constant loss and diminishment, I seek forgiveness for our weakness and our ignorance, that our knowledge would be lost to such great extents that even now, I cannot claim to know the names of even half of the heroes that the Theodoroi alone have produced, or even the names of the other Houses that together formed the Vanguard of the Clan.

To my late daughter Riala, though you will never know this, know that I never wanted to place the burden of the family's restoration upon your shoulders alone. That you did so gladly and brilliantly remains a comfort to me, and your memory is far from being forgotten. Forgive this old man for not teaching you better and forgive me again for not taking better care of your heirs.

To my son-in-law Shu Enya, neither of us are men of many words. Nevertheless, your companionship has been well appreciated, and I thank you for making my daughter happy. This doomed family would not know its current fortunes without your guidance.

To my grandson Rathos, the future Patriarch of House Theodoros, in you is a caution not often known to this family, and which will serve you well. But the days coming are not happy days, but dark ones, and caution can trap you as easily as reckless action. When the time comes that you lead this family, may your reign be kinder than mine.

To my granddaughter Katha, dear Katha, who I have neglected in your formative years, your successes have given me hope that I had long since abandoned. Your path is yours alone. May you follow it with your head held high. This old man will support you as far as he can walk.

To Heaven, I have but the wisdom of Elder Talassar Theodoros to share, offered prior to his last stand alongside the 47th​ Legion: Go fuck yourselves.

And finally, to my daughter Saria, I dare not seek forgiveness for abandoning you, but rather offer amends in the future, to extend what support I can to make up for the support I did not so long ago, all for the sake of a legacy I cannot inherit and a pride I cannot own. Though it was scarcity and not opportunity that led to me abandoning you for your sister, it still pains me to say that I had not the strength of will to keep you in my thoughts.

Your father is a fool. May you forgive me my ignorance.


(Final Wordcount: 6342 Words)
 
Olkov's Ten Thousand are descendants of Jingshen Olkov, a man who took his name from a sword, of all things, said to contain a Will from another Sea. It whispered to him of chivalry and knighthood, of men atop horses well-armored, and Olkov adapted the words of the Will to fit his own people. In truth, the Ten Thousand are the foremost of mastering the Scorpion Transformation, absorbing the blood and Qi of the Cloudstepping Scorpions and Wrathful Lightning Scorpions both. They carry lances forged from Sand Boars' tusks, and ride scorpions fast and brutal. They charge as one, riding down enemies with incredible speed, and are the dominant force in the Scorpion Palace region. They also swear what they call the Virtuous Oaths - the contents of which I was not able to discover -, and are strictly monogamous, do not harm those weaker than them, and have a custom of capturing powerful enemies for ransom. They often sustained themselves by raiding into the Jingshen lands and capturing valuable hostages.

They have taken to what they call their "Errancy Quests", in which the Scorpion-Riders have escorted new trade caravans drawn from the Beast-Tusk Tribe across the lands of the Golden Devils as well
Holy SHEET! We have chivalric knights! If i can figure out a way to work in Core Level combat, i'll probably do a new GS based on them. Like they would legit fit my half-planned Dao Of the Duel along the WHF Bretonian models

P.S: Scorpion Knights to boot!!!
 
Xiao Yingzi 42 [Turn 10] [Prelude to Despair]
Xiao Yingzi 42
[Turn 10]
[The Song of Despair 1]

In the realm of strange and dread and wonder
Exists treasure beyond measure, and ancient plunder
But hold your breath, risk your death to reach under
In the darkness, seek value worth heaven's thunder

Back straight, hands spread wide, she held her spear ready as she moved. Her feet strode upon islands, her fingers traced hurricane winds. Where she stepped, she felt the unyielding earth give way into sand and when the wind broke upon her, she breathed in the scents of the ocean. Despite the relative calmness of her current location, the signs of danger were still ever present. Above her was an enormous sky-sea, with creatures of the deep looking hungrily down below. In front of her, it curved down to form a wall of water that marked the very ends of the realm.

Though she did not recognise exactly where she was, Xiao Yingzi was undoubtedly in the Qiguai Secret Realm. She had expected that lack of knowledge to a large extent. When one enters this watery realm through the Doorway, one often depends upon their luck to see where they end up. Though many areas were seen more often and so were appropriately mapped, some individuals always faced statistical edges. Xiao Yingzi understood this implicitly from her first visit where her senior had ended up in a whorl of space that nearly killed him while whisking her away to the nascent level of the realm to be deposited before a clan inheritance.

That luck it seemed had not deserted her. Once more, she faced an anomaly though not one as extreme as before. Rather than any of the many mapped central regions of the realm, she had been placed at its periphery. None of her peers had been placed here with her, meaning that it was untouched and filled with unknown dangers and opportunities both. It could have been simply luck that she was placed here, but there was a strange rhythm in the air that called to her. Fate had been remarkably kind to her so far, she decided. That made her wary of what else it might have in store for her.

Elder Teleos, She asked the Nascent Will within her Banner-Pole Spear. You were sealed within this realm for millenia, were you not? What do you know about the Qiguai Realm's secrets?

There isn't anything particularly mystifying about this realm.
The Elder told her happily. It's like a giant bubble made out of space and time, bouncing from place to place. Most of its opportunities come from being able to connect to many different times and places. Now, I know you are fishing for something specific. Just ask me whatever so-called secrets you want to know.

Xiao Yingzi nodded. Then what is actually at the edge of the realm?

It's mostly different parts of the endless sea.
He answered her. Perhaps it would be a good idea to investigate what is here. Most of the creatures out here haven't grown in an environment starved of qi like you and leave much more high quality cores in comparison to what you normally encounter.

Xiao Yingzi nodded once and began to consider her next move. As she did so, she idly strained her mind, still seeking out the source of the rhythm. Was it a spiritual effect or just a sound at the edge of her hearing? I believe it would be more prudent to return to the center, She finally replied, though reluctant to leave the mystery behind. The sort of environment you mentioned would also create creatures stronger and more experienced than I, increasing the risk of what we would encounter.

She felt Elder Teleos consider her reply. I suppose I can understand your concerns, Xiao Yingzi. However, I believe if we were to avoid the edge, we would not be able to see the source of the sound you are hearing and it seems worth seeking out, regardless of the dangers.

Xiao Yingzi tilted her head at that. Why do you rate this sound so highly?

Well, for one thing. He told her nonchalantly. I cannot sense it myself.

There was a moment of silence from her as she slowly analyzed the words he had transmitted into her mind. Then abruptly, Xiao Yingzi came to a halt, going from a speed that outpaced the wind to absolute standstill. Do you not feel that? The Elder could access all of her senses and memories, whenever she chose to share them.

She felt him look through the memories she offered him, but the only response was a happy denial. No, I cannot. He replied, a smile in his tone. I can feel absolutely nothing like what you recall - though I can identify that it is a spiritual effect you are feeling through your Soul-Farseer. Can you sense it still?

Xiao Yingzi nodded and offered him the memory of the last few moments, the sound still strong, like a hum at the edge of her hearing, more a feeling or a sensation than anything else. That concerns me, Elder Teleos. Xiao Yingzi replied. There are many creatures in the deep that lure creatures to them through various illusions. I believe we should turn back.

What could be the reasons you can hear it but I cannot?
He asked her patiently and she began to go through the information that she had. What is the difference between you and I?

You are a Nascent Soul, while I am not. You are far more skilled and experienced. Perhaps an effect only those within a certain realm can understand?
She replied, her mind racing but he did not seem satisfied by this answer.

Consider a more fundamental difference.
He replied. You are a cultivator, still growing strong whereas I am the mere echo of a man, not the true being. Consider it.

Xiao Yingzi frowned as she thought of that. Perhaps… the presence of a soul? And with that piece of the puzzle, the information she had fell into place into a complete image. Demonic Tunes. She replied, and she felt the affirmation from her senior. The song of souls, as was used by the Myia. She felt her curiosity spike as she mentally increased the worth of the secrets this avenue had to offer her but… she considered her options, weighing a potential prize against the potential risk.

The truth was, she had already gained much in this realm in her previous visits and that only made the risks riskier. She had a lot more to lose, especially against a spiritual effect she was unprepared for. I do not believe we should seek it out, Elder. She finally told him. There is no need to take unnecessary risks at this point. It would be more prudent to travel closer to the center to avoid most of the dangers.

So be it.
The Elder replied. I am certain you will acquire some treasure here, Xiao Yingzi. We have researched several places of interest from prior recorded expeditions that we can visit instead.

Of course, Elder.
She agreed, turning back towards the center of the realm. And if we fail to find anything useful or encounter any other treasures, we can always rob those who did get lucky.

Nodding to herself, she faced the direction she wanted to go in and it was then that she saw it. In the distance, at the edge of her vision, a shark-fin was speeding through the water, heading right in her direction, following… rain? She couldn't tell from this distance, but as it came closer, her sharp eyes made out the shadow of a humanoid form underneath the waters. She felt it out with her Soul Farseer and frowned, when she could not sense it properly.

How did I miss them? She asked, more to herself than her Elder. Could the song have interfered with the Soul Farseer?

The Soul Farseer works through echolocation not very different from demonic tunes,
The Elder mused. Your unfamiliarity with the sound could be interfering with your ability to sense what is around you.
Xiao Yingzi frowned, but did not worry. Relying on her own unenhanced senses, she reached out… and then she froze as she finally sensed what was behind it. There were hundreds - no, thousands of presences that had suddenly appeared in the field of her spiritual sense. An entire army of the creatures, all at various levels of foundation building.

Avoid them, Xiao Yingzi. Her Elder said, cutting off her thoughts. His voice was filled with some urgency and she focused fully upon him. I faced their like in the nascent realm. They have adapted to aggressively hunt down any being they come into conflict with, regardless of any difference in strength. If you aggravate them, they will hunt you to the very ends of this realm.

Can they track from range?
Xiao Yingzi asked him quickly, a suspicion forming as she studied the one rushing towards her unerringly.

Only if they have scented your blood or are close enough to feel your qi. The Elder answered her. If we ensure that we can avoid them now, we should be safe.

Xiao Yingzi nodded, but found that she wasn't as certain as her senior. She didn't move immediately, instead keeping her eyes on the creatures, trying to glean as much information as she could. They were coming right towards her, at speeds that meant they would catch up to her soon if she did not begin to burn more qi. More importantly, they cut off the entirety of the direction they came from, ensuring she couldn't easily get past them.

That was… incredibly inconvenient for her.

Suspiciously so.

She narrowed her eyes at the rain that was falling down, likely what the creatures were hunting. In theory, it could have been some natural phenomenon - the secret realm had stranger things… but with the song…. she looked up at the sky-sea and squinted to see the source of the rain. What caught her attention was a giant school of fish, running right into the bottom of the sky-sea and falling down to the watery islands as rain.

As she traced the patterns the fish swam in, she finally spotted what she was afraid of. Behind the school of fish, in the direction that they fled from was a strange sea beast swam beside the school, guiding them like a dog guiding sheep. It was something almost akin to a giant turtle, with a long flexible neck ending on a blue carnivorous head reaching out from its shell, snapping at the fish to scare them away. It pushed itself with nine tentacles, each having long needles like a hedgehog's spines rippling out from under it to propel it along the water

It rejected easy classification, so she sought a closer look. That was when it happened. At that moment, the beast had met her eyes. Yes, she decided after some more observation. It was staring right at her with naked malice. Though it was too high to sense unaided, she would be surprised if it wasn't focused on her entirely. Elder, She said carefully. I do believe there has been a change of plans.

The only response from him was a sense of anticipation.

| | | | | | | | | |​

As she moved closer to the edge of the realm, almost unconsciously she had begun to angle herself in a certain direction. It was in the direction of the song - grown strong enough to sense the intent laid within it. Too profound to glean any meaning from the small part she could feel but unmistakably from a living soul. This was no natural phenomenon, though it felt incredibly strong. It did not entrance her as if from some spiritual seduction, but it still intrigued her. It called to her. As if… some cosmic truth would be at the end of the path.

She wanted to understand it. To comprehend this phenomenon… yet the risk weighed upon her. Though the sea-beast continued to stalk her from the sky-sea, she knew that it was not the source of it. But both the song and the creature drew her to the sky-sea, she was certain of it - because of how the path to the song remained open for her. She focused upon the imminent threat, considering the ways the shark-men behind her had been led, like the moves of in a shatranj board, cutting off her paths of escape. The army was in position, leading her to its king.

She fled for a day, before they caught up to her.

She had missed them closing up on her, distracted by the rising hum of the Song and accustomed to the Soul Farseer's advance warning. The first sign was something falling upon her. Out of reflex, she struck out with her spear and cut the object into two separate pieces. As she jumped back, brandishing her weapon, she saw that it was a fish. Then she heard the sounds of many living things, wet and heavy, striking the ground and the waters around her. A glance up confirmed to her that the strange sea-beast had reached her, still too high up for her to truly sense.

Then a snarl filled the air and she looked down to see an overly muscular shark-man climbing onto the island she stood upon. It snapped a falling fish out of the air with its many rows of triangular teeth, and while its focus remained upon the falling fish as it began to circle the island, it eyed her hungrily. She glanced down for a second, noting the fins snaking around the island and then at the fish she had cut, now bleeding into the water.

They have your scent, but you are not yet a target. The Elder confirmed.

Without a moment's hesitation, she turned and ran.

Behind her, she felt hundreds of foundation-building beasts rise from the waters, noting her presence but most of their attention on the meal falling from the sky over attempting to chase her. Another fish fell upon her as she ran and she caught it with her hand, burning it with a casual pulse of lightning and then eating it as she moved. A glance up showed the creature in the waters had swum around the school of fish in order to stop them, but once she began moving it began diverting them to fall upon her once more.

She felt the shark-men behind her being led, and she changed her direction, running not in a straight line towards the sea wall but parallel to it. She ran past the sharks, distracted as they were and a glance up showed the creature moving to adjust once more, but it was too close now and she did not make it easy. Once more, she shifted directions, this time towards the center of the realm, attempting to run between the mass of enemies that had been drawn to her while she was distracted. The creature adjusted again, moving frantically but the constant adjustments were too much. Unable to maintain cohesion and the fish burst apart, swimming away in many directions and leaving the creature without ammunition.

Xiao Yingzi was free to move without any issues.

She took a moment to look up, to ensure that the enemy could not act against her. Though it was too far to sense and it's features too alien to read, she could still feel the anger seething from it. Unfortunately for Xiao Yingzi, that moment of inattention cost her. She was forced into a halt as a thin, emancipated shark-man was pushed aside from the fish by its stronger brethren and suddenly walked right into her path. It spotted her, and considering her easier prey, it jumped to desperately attack her.

With no choice but to defend herself, she struck out with her spear and the creature was cut into two. She could only watch as the pieces of its corpse fell to the ground and then slowly, the blood spilled out from it, staining the earth and then flowing into the water around them. As soon as the first drop touched the water, she felt the change around her. The shark-men froze and she suddenly felt all of their attention on her. Then their eyes turned blood-shot and killing intent filled the air and frenzied roars erupting from their mouths.

She let out a breath as began to move backwards, running away from the horde now intent upon ripping her apart and she felt her Elder's grim acceptance as she needed to fight. His will melded with her own, as the horde closed in on her and she drew upon the skill of the fallen clansmen within her spear to defend herself. A bolt of lightning formed in her hand and she held it high, the shocking radiance leaping out in arcs from her palm in an attempt to push the creatures back. With her other arm, she spun her spear and struck any shark-men willing to brave her attacks.

In the single moment that her tactics brought her, she bolted once more. It was impossible to face them all at once, so she ran in the hopes of making distance between her and them. She felt the shark-men follow, ignoring the feast of fish at their feet to pursue her and she grimaced, eyes seeking any place in the landscape that would give her a tactical advantage. But this realm of sea water and islands was barren of any useful landmarks. She bore down towards the wall of the sky-sea, the only place she could now think to go.

Was killing one of their people such a taboo? She wondered grimly.

Yes, The Elder answered, his tone hard to gauge. They breed quickly and this serves as a form of self-defense, keeping other creatures wary of them. There was little choice in this situation, however.

She glanced up at the creature in the sky sea as she ran, how it was observing her intently and she gripped her spear tighter. She had hoped to defeat it with her previous gambit, but that had failed. Now she had to move to where the sea-beast had been herding her. She had realized that, yet there were no clever solutions. There was no manner in which she escaped its jaws unscathing, gaining a daring tale to embellish for wide-eyed juniors. She would have to brave the beast in its own territory, as facing the horde behind her was suicide.

Perhaps…

She ran at full force towards the trap, having no choice but to spring it. Taking a breath, she increased her pace, channeling qi to outpace the creatures at her back. The sharks followed her with a roar, many of them leaping across islands as she did and others still chasing behind her in the waters, attacking her in vulnerable moments in an effort to strike at her back. She drew a spirit stone from her storage ring, charging her qi as she fought back and listening to the song ahead as it called to her.

She could feel the gaze of the beast above and she dearly hoped that her prize was worth it.

| | | | | | | | | |​

Spear clad in roiling power struck out, taking lives and spilling blood. Lightning flashed, burning flesh and releasing acrid reek into the air. The islands gave way to coral reefs and the hurricane winds into sea spray as she came closer and closer to the edge of the realm. Dancing upon the corals drenched in blood and ravaged by her power, Xiao Yingzi fought against the shark-men of the Qiguai Secret Realm.

For days, they had been coming at her, uncaring of the dead that littered the waters beneath them. Surviving on the supplies of food and spirit stone within her storage ring, she had been able to stand against them but the constant battle was wearing her down while the carnage only seemed to bolster them, summoning more and more of the shark-men until she was pushed back by sheer numbers.

She grimaced as she found her back against the wall of rushing water and her qi flagging as she used the last of her spirit stone reserves. She stood her ground there, unsure of how much longer she could continue. Here at the edge, the song was louder, beating into her soul like the pulse in her blood and the beat in her heart, drowning it all out even as she drew upon her shadow self and allowed it to draw upon the emotion invoked within her in the hopes of making it through this debacle.

There was only one way to make it out.

Sparing a moment from her battle, she glanced at the sea wall, finally seeing the creature that had orchestrated this appear behind her. She could see it far more clearly now, as it moved between bubbles in the water, its long serpentine neck snaking out of its shell and its mouth opening hungrily, as a long tongue streaked out to lick teeth in rows akin to the sharks that pursued her. Its nine limbs stretched in all directions, pushing against the water to move it close to the sea wall, close to her with one limb alone reaching outwards, the sharp spines along its length standing and falling as if they were grasping fingers.

But what stood out to her was the scars all over it, made by human weapons not fangs or claws. She could now grasp its strength, close enough that it was to sense it. In the Great Circle of Foundation Building, it towered over her while Xiao Yingzi remained at the fortified pillar, though with enough skill and ability to be unmatched in her realm. However, this creature seemed no different from her. The scars upon it told a story of constant battle, yet it seemed incredibly self-assured, having honed itself in a sea full of peers.

It was clever as well, forcing her towards the water and lured her into its territory. Just as she stood above others in skill and abilities, this creature did as well. And now that she noticed it, she could see the way it eyed her - it was furious at her and would likely not stop until it had killed it. It won't leave you be, The Elder said, voicing her thoughts. For whatever reason, those of the third sea hate the humans living upon its body and hunt them down whenever possible.

She grimaced at that but nodded in acceptance. It wouldn't be an easy foe, but perhaps she could use it's obsession.

In that moment of distraction, a shark attempted to sneak in from her blindspot but she sensed its presence and cut at its grasping hand with a crackling spear-tip. The webbed claw of the hulking brute flew to the air as it screamed and held a cauterized stump. Xiao Yingzi used the moment of freedom to shove the butt of her weapon backwards, sending a clever would-be assassin back into the water and killing it with a shocking lance through its body.

The hulk in front of her was still alive though and attacked her with redoubled fury. However, the pain and the rage it felt had it focus entirely on the spear that had wounded it. She held the speartip in the air and in the moment its eyes wandered from her, she kicked its legs from underneath it and then slashed it in the throat as it fell. She kicked it into the waters to maintain a place to stand as in a few moments, she knew the creature would have been replaced.

She had to get out of there.

She took the opportunity and turned her back to the shark-men, turning around to face the sea-beast, her spear at the ready. It awaited her eagerly, limb outstretched towards her, tip penetrating the wall of water and sending a ripple through its surface as it waited for the moment she stepped into its domain. She grit her teeth at such an obvious trap and then felt with her mind's eye the other monsters behind her.

Now.

Spending no time considering another course of action, she responded with action. She leapt forward, stepping on the surface of the sky-sea wall. With her qi billowing out beneath her feet, she treated the water as if it was a solid thing that would not break as her knees bent with the force of her jump, putting her close to the surface of the sea. The creature stared at her, limb frozen between her legs as it adapted to her sudden move. It recovered quickly and immediately, the beast rushed towards her, spiked tentacles reached out to rip her apart.

She struck at it with her spear and with a look of victory, it wrapped its limb around her weapon. In that very moment, she jumped off, wrenching the creature out of the water and into the colors beneath. She soared over the horde of sharks, diving with arms out and spear free, but the sea-beast who had pursued her stumbled through the air, its limbs splaying out as if it was still underwater.

She landed gracefully, one knee bent and the other kneeling with a single fist on the ground. With her spear held up, the air around her crackled, giving her a moment of respite from the hordes around her. She used that moment to glance at the creature as it smashed into the ground in front of her, sliding forward with the force of the landing and causing the corals to shake. It's spines dug into them as it brought itself to stop, and it turned towards her with annoyance.

She affected a grin, gesturing towards the sharks that now surrounded it as well - placing them both at their clutches. It looked back at her with rage before it finally realized the meaning of her gesture - and then mirth exuding from its aura. Smile plastered on her face, she glanced at the shark-men who had hunted her so long and so far and found that their fury had begun to ebb. No, there was none of that unrelenting bloodlust. Instead, she felt a strange sense of hesitation from them and perhaps… of all things, fear?

Elder Teleos? Is this expected behavior?

I've never seen them hesitate.
The Elder replied, his tone tense. As the creature raised its limbs and the shark-men began to move at its command, surrounding them but not yet attacking, the confusion in the spear she held was growing. Perhaps for the first time she had known it, the Elder seemed utterly at a loss for words. There must be a reason they fear it.

As if to answer his question, the creature began to hum.

It was the Song she had heard. The song that had drawn her here. The fear in the shark's aura spiked but they did not dare flee, frozen in place by the creature's command to remain in place. Do you hear this, Elder Teleos? Xiao Yingzi asked, and to her surprise, she felt affirmation from the Elder.

Xiao Yingzi, this isn't the Song from your memories. He informed her quickly. It is an echo of an echo. A superficial product recreated by the creature's voice and qi. I can feel it and understand its nature quite easily

And yet, they held the fear. If it is harmless, then what is it that those sharks are afraid of?

The true Song. If these relentless beings are afraid of a mere imitation…

Would they be willing to do its bidding enough to attack me?


The Elder took a moment to consider it, spending precious qi to accelerate his perceptions. No. He finally surmised, and so Xiao Yingzi did not hesitate. While it was still lost in the show of force, she moved forward smoothly to attack the creature before it could turn upon her. It responded quickly, its neck striking at her in response. Like a snake, it undulated through the air and its mouth opened wide to bite down upon her, perhaps to rip a chunk out of her. She jabed her spear at its throat, attempted to stab it with the edge that could pierce even Core Formation.

Instead it coiled around the blow and wrapped around the spear's haft, its mouth closing upon the hand that held it. Xiao Yingzi released it, instead unfurling the long banner upon it and grasping it with both hands to send a surge of lightning through its length. The creature buckled and though it felt the pain, it only bit down on her spear tighter, spined limbs digging into the coral reefs to give it leverage. Though it was a creature who had never faced heaven, it bore the echo of tribulation she unleashed. All the response she got was the laughter echoing up its throat and for a moment, both man and beast struggled.

Then the banner was wrenched from her arm with overwhelming strength and the spear went spinning into the air as Xiao Yingzi stumbled backward to avoid the mouth that was now free to strike her. With qi speeding her movements, she ducked under the grasping jaws and felt as much as heard the crash of the teeth closing in the air above her. She held her hand out, summoning her spear towards her once more as she jumped over it but as it spun down towards her, the sea-beast gripped it with a limb and smashed it into the ground, spikes extending to trap it there.

She felt the Elder reach towards her as she moved towards the creature, offering her his mental strength but the sea-beast took that moment to grab the fluttering banners with its other limbs and pin her weapon to the ground. Struggling as much as it could, the spear did not budge. Xiao Yingzi grimaced and focused on the connection between her and the spear, hoping to channel enough energy to hurt the creature when - impossibly - she felt the connection strain.

Elder Teleos? She called out mentally.

She felt his hesitation, then grim resolve. Good Luck, Xiao Yingzi.

The line grew taut, then it was torn apart with a pulse of qi. Xiao Yingzi felt her connection disappear and felt the supernatural skill that she had come to rely upon began to slip away from her fingers. A strange emotion seemed to overcome her for a moment, before she pushed it into her shadow and reclaimed the calm mind she needed to survive here. First, she needed another weapon. In a practiced motion, she drew her gladius from her side and grimaced as it lacked the fluidity that she usually had in battle.

She faced the Sea-Beast, blade between them, noting that it did not reach for her as it had before. Even if it would have let her go, she could feel the sharks around her finally begin to act. Her eyes went to them as they began to snarl and jump. Once more, she looked at the spear held to the ground, unable to be summoned by her power and unable to hurt the creature that had begun all of this.

You want me to seek the Song, and you cannot tell me why. You cannot even accompany me. What secrets do you want me to seek? The Sea-Beast awaited her, spined limbs reaching into the air and beckoned her closer, secure in its victory. Her eyes turned towards the sea wall, bubbles of water formed as air met water, trailing into the endless ocean where a song beckoned…

She was a mere Expert of the Fortified Pillar, facing the Apex of her Realm.

She couldn't win this fight.

Lightning burst from her body in uncontrolled arcs, causing both shark and beast to shield themselves from her. Seeing a hint of a chance, Xiao Yingzi had no hesitation. She jumped right into the sea wall, water rippling away as she swam through it. She felt the Sea-Beast's surprise behind her as it took in her choice, and before it could react, she drew upon her qi and kicked away, leaping into a bubble for a moment to breathe and then another one as she moved further. She heard a splash as the sea-beast entered the water behind her, speeding up to catch her but the precious moments of surprise had cost it.

Xiao Yingzi had fled too far.

She had burnt her qi recklessly, leaving trails of lightning behind her to slow it down even as she speeded ahead. She escaped not into land but swam deeper into the sea, the very domain of the creature hunting her, following that song that echoed within her soul. But then, as she moved deeper into its direction, traveling to where this path of bubbles led, she felt the creature hesitate and she suddenly understood. It could hear the song as she did and the sound scared it.

It would not dare follow.

While she had no choice but to follow it to its end.

| | | | | | | | | |​

The path through the deep ocean was laid out before her, paved by a trail of countless bubbles. Though broken down and spread apart haphazardly by the currents, they nonetheless seemed to come from a single direction. The further she went, the larger the number of bubbles seemed to get. Where once they had merely been large enough to dip her head into and breathe, now they were large enough to fit her entirely and were growing still. She could now move much faster, gripping the bottoms of the bubbles with qi and jumping from air pocket to air pocket, dipping into the water for only moments as she traveled.

As she moved, the song became louder and louder. It filled her head and her thoughts. Her steps seemed to be in time to its rhythm and even the beat of her heart seemed to ring out its notes. The Qiguai Secret Realm seemed such a distant thing as days and distance seemed to meld together. The sea beast that had once harassed her seemed so long ago and where she had once fled it, instead she moved forward for her own sake. She was drawn by the song, seeking the feeling at its core and she could not stop.

It was a perilous journey.

One attempted by so many others besides her.

She had passed many others every now and then. An endless parade of creatures of the sea, and they never dared to follow her. It was another reason to keep moving forward, to face them all again when they were forewarned of her passage… She pushed the thought out of her mind, seeking instead to understand the Song. Even without her spiritual sight, it's thrum permeated the waters and soon, she saw the reason no beast had followed her so far.

In the distance, in her path was another beast of the sea. Yet, there was something off about its aura. It seemed to sing the Song she heard, not a mere imitation but the true song or at least an echo of it. It seemed utterly uninterested in the surroundings, focused entirely on the song even as it was starving to death. Yet as it felt her leap and disturb the waters around it, she felt its claw rise up to grasp at her and its song increased in volume.

It lacked any intent to hurt her, she immediately realized. Instead, the groping motion had a strange desperation to it that she could not understand. As if it wanted her to wait and listen, but she could not understand its song, much like how she could not understand the Song around them. She did not wait to study it, instead moving past it into another bubble and escaping it. She moved unfazed, for though it tried to follow her, the motion was so half-hearted it would never succeed.

More and more of the creatures she encountered were like that. Some were in that strange lifeless stage, others long since starved to death. Others still seemed to have reacted entirely differently, slain by wounds of bites and claws that matched their own natural weapons. All those that could, sang to her the song. She opened her mind to it, let it echo through her very being but she was unable to truly comprehend it.

They slowly fell in number as she traveled further and the land began to fade behind her, the light of the realm dimming and the blue sea turning black. Her mind turned to the Banner-Pole Spear she had left behind and the Elder, whose guidance she now missed. He had mentioned creatures who drew prey to them but the corpses strewn around her untouched… that did not seem like the acts of a predator.

What was it that she faced?

The beasts she saw would have been consumed in some manner, not dying of self-neglect. Perhaps it was an adaptation to live close to the brighter Qiguai Realm, that left them catatonic in these darker seas? She would have died long ago, if there was no trail of air bubbles and she couldn't depend upon her Soul Farseer to sense the things around her. And yet, that theory was far-fetched. She found it difficult to believe it didn't have anything to do with the Song.

As she traveled, the darkness began to part. Pockets of light began to litter the water and Xiao Yingzi found herself in some other oceanic realm, areas of utter blackness separated by strange glowing plants that flowed with the current like seeds carried by the winds. They were vaguely reminiscent of the plants she was familiar with but with tendrils instead of branches, serrated edges instead of leaves. They grasped for any creature foolish enough to swim into their radius and bound them tight, edges digging in to bleed them for nutrition.

There was a strange ecosystem here, with its own living things that moved that had adapted to live here. The living creatures that she could sense were both utterly complex and remarkably simplistic - a manner of design that was alien to her. Their qi flowed like living arrays rather than the qi pathways she was familiar with and nothing in their aura indicated the presence of a greater mind. They drank directly from the song she heard and - how loud it pounded now. It was no petty vibrations but reverberations of a soul, crying out with its heart.

Her mind shuddered.

In that moment, when her mind focused on the world around her and all the information that she had collected finally began to piece itself together. With a sudden insight, she understood and an unfamiliar dread began to rise up within her. As she stepped through this dark sea, for the first time in her entire existence, she felt such a strong emotion. She held it back with an iron will and with long experience, she pushed into her shadow… and more spilled out.

Terror and dread and despair erupted from within her, as if her soul had been filled to the brim and only now, she had overfilled it, the emotion had begun to spill into her thoughts. Where before, her emotions had been merely fear and rage and spite and defiance against the heavens, this Song caused her to shudder in ways that were utterly unfamiliar. Even her shadow, strong enough to face the heavens was overwhelmed by its might.

Because it wasn't an attack.

She understood.

Her steps faltered and she lurched forward. The grip she had with her qi failed and she found herself falling between the bubbles to be lost forever in the sea. There was no voice in her mind telling her to resist, screaming in defiance. Instead there was that gnawing hole that seemed to suck the life from everything. All she felt was the cold absence. The lack of everything that mattered, now lost forever.

She reached out with her mind, seeking the guidance of her Elder but he wasn't there. Only the same grief she felt herself felt, echoed back at her. She stared at the trail of bubbles behind her, finally seeing them slowly being pulled apart by the currents. The way back was fading, but what did it matter? Nothing mattered. Not any more. Not since you failed. Not since you lost her. All that was there was you, your failures and the Song.

Always the Song.

DESPAIR.

This was the reason that no creature dared come here.

DESPAIR.

This was the reason only creatures without minds could thrive here.

DESPAIR.

She had thrown away her emotions like a fool.

DESPAIR.

And that was why she had despite sensing it, she had never really understood it in time.

She was gone forever.

And it was all my fault.
 
Ferenike 38 – To Remove Tarnish, Soak in Caustic Solution and Scour Vigorously
TURN 14, OMAKE 7 [Ferenike]
Ferenike 38 – To Remove Tarnish, Soak in Caustic Solution and Scour Vigorously

Tisamenos the Witness, Silverlord of the 69th​ Legion of the Golden Devil Clan, ex-Noble Spirit Lord knelt in seclusion and brooded. Supposedly he had descended into the prized cells buried deep beneath the Dawn Fortress that constituted the best closed cultivation facilities in the Clan, invaluable resources limited to the Core Formation Elders of the Legions, to contemplate the Dao and attend to any injuries lingering from his interaction with the Wei Princess. In truth, his current effort was less of contemplative self-reflection while respiring the energy of Heaven and Earth in order to seek enlightenment pondering the truths of his existence and wider reality, and more akin to a broody Lustrous Brown Kiwi in human form that had laid a whopper of a Heart-Devil in egg shape and was incubating it with the heat of self-righteous indignation and paradoxical shame.

He shuddered as the memory of the pink-haired calamity seizing him helplessly in her grasp and ravaging his internals with a mere flex of her will replayed though his mind near perfectly thanks to superlative cognitive and recollection capacities of his body. Fury at the audacity that she and her underlings had possessed in daring to touch his form warred self-flagellating disgrace at his actions that had led to that absolute cock-up. His shoulders stiffened in the darkness of the sealed chamber as his conviction remained pure and strident that the barbaroi had grievously erred in treating Wucheng Byrennios so insultingly, first in denying him credit to purchase the Spirit Stones he needed and then crippling him when he had stolen them.

However his response on the other hand… Tisamenos' frame slumped as he recalled how he had let indignation overpower good sense and descend to the level of the uncouth savages. Baozhai had been valuable diplomatic contact developed with much effort – she was as close a friend among the representatives on the Council of Righteous Elders as he had, a voice whispered from his subconscious – and his provocation of her and the assembled delegates had been unwise to say the least. The Bronze-Blooded lord of the Sea-Conquering Army's remnant in the region had charged him with a simple enough task, keeping relations with the natives advantageous for the Imperial Optimatoi and his outburst – ranting foolishness, the mirror of the Truth-Seeker reflected in silence – had set back that goal at material cost to Optimatoi. The reaction once he had returned ignomininy was a painful thing to remember. Oh there had been no physical blow struck in that meeting with the wrinkled thin-blood thankfully for even that one pushing at the limits of his potential could have squashed Tisamenos like a bug. No it was the look of self recrimination on the Nascent Soul's face that burned even now, an expression of regret as though he should have known that Tisamenos was incapable of managing the barbaroi.

In the quiet recesses of Tisamenos' mind and spirit, where inherited pride and overbearing power had not overtaken everything of the coward that had been, horrified awareness of the arrogance and intemperance that was now the seat of his identity lingered, ignored and unacknowledged. The callousness that came so easily was like a glove that seemingly fit perfectly but nagged at the mind that everything was not sitting well. He remembered the liar spinning dissembling into truth and the reaction that he would have had to his actions in the Plains. Tisamenos didn't know which bothered him more, that he could understand the reasoning of his previous Bronze-Blooded self or that he no longer cared about what past him would have thought.

***​

Tisamenos had eventually come out of closed cultivation and found work enough to occupy his thoughts. He was no fool. He knew very well that the assignment to the Blighted Lands as a roving Elder with entourage in tow to the established apoikia was not just to give him familiarity with the mechanics of commanding a Legion and growing the force under his command. He was in disfavor and being placed out of sight of anything important, particularly out of contact with any Turtle natives given his express orders not to go east.

Very well. The world was broken to his sensibilities and while he could not make everything right, he could certainly make sure that the flag of the Imperial Optimatoi was planted firmly as things should be. It was in Apoikia Hekatonkheires where he was being hosted by a branch house of the Delphi family – another crumbling legacy of the Bronze-Blooded, he noted in disappointment, one that could barely serve their purpose in the Phalanx – that a letter arrived for him from Ferenike, a delight truly. He really needed to do something about his aide, Cassius Saranatapechos, though. The aged veteran was a helpful administrative assistant albeit also an obvious plant from the Second Elder to keep tabs on him, but the Bronze-Blooded flouted propriety when the lout made comments in what he thought was secrecy about he Tisamenos' unseemly haste in breaking off his reception by the leadership of the Delphi contingent in Hekatonkheires. The man was in need of reminding about their respective statuses. An assignment clearing out the infestation of Festering Grime Cockroaches in the sewers of the apoikia might be in order. That was was a matter for latter though, Tisamenos thought as he sat alone in the office within the city administration building he'd commandeered on arrival, now was time better spent seeing what words dear Ferenike had for him.

To the Elder of the 69th​ Legion, Tisamenos the Witness,
From Centurion Ferenike of the 77th​ Legion,

Forgive me if I am familiar in my manner towards you in this missive despite your rank. We have been well acquainted for quite some time and I would hope that our good relationship would allow me some liberty in addressing you. I will be direct and speak of the reason that motivates my writing of this letter. As you well know, nothing travels faster through the Legions than rumor and I have become aware of the tale of your recent departure as representative of the Golden Devil Clan to the Council of Righteous Elders. You can rest assured that the sentiment of the rank and file among the Legions is with you. The Imperial Optimatoi have always been a proud lot and we understand that there are limits to what we will bend our necks to. Nonetheless I am prompted by concern about the manner in which you defended the honor of the Clan before delegates of the Blood Defiance Federation. The accounts I have received of your response to the provocation offered by the Council belies the person of the silver-tongued diplomat I know to have earned the title of Noble Spirit Lord from that selfsame forum by his keen wit and deliberate charisma.

If I may be so bold as to speak openly of the circumstances of your spectacular elevation to the rank of Elder and the results thereof I have observed in you since, it is my honest opinion that you are a stiletto transformed into a greatsword and as yet clumsy to your newfound nature. You were ever before the toad entreated by the scorpion to bear it across the river, one burdened with the needs of those much greater. Now you are the scorpion and your sting is certain, a sting which must be directed to weightier and purposefully selected ends. I do not know the deliberations that are underway among the senior command of the Clan but there is one target that is sure and worthy. The Hundred-Year Trials draw ever closer and champions are needed to bring wrath and ruination to the Fifth Sea hunters who come seeking fortune in our spilled blood. I beseech you, turn your might against these dogs of the Tyrant Heaven who are most deserving and pour out such violence as to remind them that we are no helpless prey. Let them test the fury of our ancestors personified in you, first of the Silverlords. herald of the rising storm.

I myself am dedicating myself to this purpose, seeking strength for the anticipated engagement by chasing my fortune in the perils of the Qiguai secret realm. I am most grateful for the support you have supplied me in the past prior to my foray in the Plains and the means you provided me to consolidate my gains from the events there. I find myself in the position of needing that strength more than ever. Elder Xie Xinya has informed me and a handful of elite cultivators capable of striking far above our realms and traveling beyond the Clan's territory to challenge secret realms that a threat exist to the Clan's future in the Favored of the Righteous Path. As is well known, the neutrality of the Mountain clans supervising secret realms available to the Clan famously ends at the borders of those perilous lands, and those of us so capable have been sanctioned to conclude any exchange of pointers by hostile Favored with terminal finality. I find myself eagerly awaiting the opportunity to test my edge against those selected and raised up by the Heavens to oppose our Clan.

I have found some use for this anticipation in looking for promising juniors to beat into shape and found a few. One is an interesting fellow with a penchant for Lightning and Metal qi techniques but in dire need of proper conditioning. Do you remember that time in Pleuron as we held against the hunters? I recall…


***​

Tisamenos found himself conflicted after he'd gone over Ferenike's communication for the third time. He felt almost affronted at the temerity of her to think of advising him but his regard of her heroism dissuaded from such folly. Besied there were clear merits to her suggestions. The Fifth Sea barbaroi were unapologetic enemies of the Clan, enemies who were not expecting the strength one with the Blood Silver could bring to bear despite their apparent cultivation. An eager glee spread across Tisamenos' face at the prospect of showing at least one group of natives their proper place. He was interrupted by a knock on the door to the office while contemplating the means available to supplement his combat prowess in the lead up to the Trials.

"What is it?" he called out annoyed. Cassius was looking more attractive a prospect for sewer cleaning duty each time.

It was however not Cassius who entered but an unfamiliar silver-colored figure. Tisamenos rose up to his feet in surprise, feeling the resonance in his blood between him and the entrant but unable to place the face which was odd since he thought he knew all the other Silver-Blooded, all two of them.

"Who are you?" he asked, thoughts racing.

"The name's Absytrus the Explorer," the man said calmly, looking over Tisamenos with a critical eye.

"I'm the newest Elder called to the Silver. Normally I'd be settling in my own command of the 925th but apparently the Second Elder thinks you need someone to take you in hand, her words not mine, so here I am," Abystrus said with a shrug.

"Huh?" was the only thing Tisamenos could think to say at the idea that one of the Bronze-Blooded, even if a Nascent Soul, had sent someone to apparently take him through remedial training and someone younger in ascension than himself.

"So I hear there's some critters in the sewers hereabouts that need clearing out. Should be a decent task to help me get your measure," the insult personified said, "Alright step to it, lad. We haven't got all day."

Tisamenos breathed in deeply through his nose and thought to himself, surely this couldn't be as bad as he thought. Later on, he found out that he was right. It was worse. But that's a tale for another time.

925th​ Legion, the Argent Farstriders

LEGATE: Silverlord Absyrtus the Explorer

MOTTO: "Ite audacter in terras ignotas et quaerite ubi sint leones; profundissima maria exquirunt dracones" Go boldly into unknown lands and seek out where there be lions; delve into the deepest seas and seek out dragons

SIGIL: A silver eye magnified through the lens of a bronze spyglass

DESCRIPTION: Abystrus the Explorer was a veteran Centurion of the Darksouth Legion before he rose into Core Formation and raised again the banner of the 925th​ Legion as an Elder in his own right. He is a veteran combatant, having served with his former Legion in the fortifications of the New Shieldwall at the borders of Xin Kingdom territory defending against the threat the Battle Blood Cannibal Sect when the Blood Path power was still extant in the desert. He served commendably in that position despite scurrilous rumors of ill-advised contractual negotiations while drunk. The defeat of the Cannibal Sect relaxed the Clan's need to watch certain borders and so the Explorer was allowed the opportunity to partake in the exercise that earned him his moniker. Skill in manning defensive walls is something Abystrus learned in his service to the Clan but his passion has ever been to seek out what lay beyond the known borders, to search out what lay over the ever distant horizon. A hunger to learn everything, to discover all things burned in him for that is the only way understanding of the world can be achieved. This belief carried him up through the realms of Foundation Establishment until he stood on the cusp of ascension. It was at that precipice that fortune smiled down on him. The resurgence of the Blood of Silver in the Golden Devil Clan is no mere momentary throwback but a resurrection of a lost legacy. Abystrus is the forerunner of the second generation of Silverlords and represents a future of expansive growth as the Clan secures its position as hegemon of the desert.

The Clan is much recovered in strength after its centuries long weakening so there was little need for new Elders to take over lessened Legions. Abystrus would have gladly served but he is grateful for the opportunity to truly establish a Legion in the image of his ideal. The Argent Farstriders are explorers, sojourners and questors. They join the likes of the 63rd​, 67th​ and the 1112th​ Legions as far ranging forces with little interest in holding down territory who serve us surveillance and reconnaissance assets. Still growing from their recent inception, they have as yet not claimed a permanent base of operations. Senior command of the Legion, currently limited to a close circle around Abystrus are considering an expedition to the untamed expanse of the Qi-Draining Wastes. The effort would be extremely dangerous but potentially very profitable and guaranteed to satisfy the wanderlust of the Legion in new sights or death. But that is for much later. At present, they are attached to the 69th​ Legion for training though who exactly is teaching whom is in question given the relationship between the Explorer and the Witness.

AN: (2540 words). I am done with Ferenike for the turn.
 
Last edited:
Gaius Antonius 79 - The Herald's Assessment
Gaius Antonius #79 - The Herald's Assessment​

The new Floor made no big secret of its purpose; if anything, it broadcasted as loud as it could. Descending into the entranceway, Gaius beheld a circular pit of generous size, perhaps sixty feet across, with a narrow walkway surrounding the pit, and a throne on the other side. A coliseum.

Gaius smiled, half-sarcastic and half-genuine, and tipped his hat to the throne's occupant. "Well, hello there. You seem like a thinking beast, so let me thank you for giving me a little piece of home down here."

Languidly sprawled across the throne, a hulking, muscular thing that could generously be called a human woman rested her head on a seven-fingered fist. Misshapen and tumorous, her scarred skin was a splotchy patchwork of reds, purples and blacks, like one big bruise. She wore relatively little, just a simple pair of loose-fitting linen pants and a sash tied across her breasts. One eye bulged twice the size it should have, and the other was sunken into her face, a beady little thing buried at least an inch into the socket. Sharp spurs of bone jutted from her skin here and there, looking less like spines or goring weapons and more like an intimidating medical condition. Stringy locks black hair, which grew on the parts of her scalp that could support it, descended down her body like trails of water, each following the path of least resistance.

Reaching behind her throne, the ghastly woman retrieved a huge broadaxe, substantially thicker in the haft and wider in the blade than the already oversized two-handed chopping weapons some particularly brutal Cultivators favored. This served to put into perspective the size of the Floor Guardian; she was inhuman in scale, bordering on nine feet tall, and for as hideous as she looked, there was a sort of majesty to the extreme power communicated in her form.

More than anything, though, what set this woman apart was the stench of filth which hung around her. It wasn't poor hygiene - though she didn't seem to pay such matters any mind. It was an intense feeling of spiritual sickness, of life-hating rot which hung about her body and soul. For a living being to contain such an excess of impurity and survive was very unusual, to say the least. And yet, she definitely wasn't a ghost, no matter how much she felt like one to Gaius' spiritual senses.

Only one other option then: a demon. A living thing, twisted by a lethal buildup of impurity, yet still alive, becoming a sort of reverse-Cultivator. Cultivators gained power through enlightenment, but demons, supposedly, only grew more violent, erratic and insane as their power escalated. Universally evil and irrational by the standards of humans, they were more a type of diseased organism than a species unto themselves.

"You know, darling, my whole life, I wasn't sure if demons were real or just a metaphor - evil incarnate, and all that, a symbol of the rejection of righteousness and yadda yadda yadda." Gaius rolled his eyes and smirked, prompting the demon across the pit to chuckle in turn, flashing sharp, crooked teeth. "But I guess the genuine article is out there."

"You've got it wrong. We're both." The floor guardian said, her voice a hoarse, deep, carefully considered thing that dripped like a thick syrup. "But I'm no true demon anymore, just a slave."

Now this was a new wrinkle. Even the intelligent Floor Guardians thus far hadn't seemed self-aware. At least, enough to acknowledge their own situation. They'd been more like actors, playing out the part of a battle. Gaius crossed his arms, deciding to hear this one out before the violence started and discussion ceased.

The demon lazily pointed a four-knuckled finger, tipped with a sharp black claw, at The Seeker. "So you would come to me and seek the third piece of the Blood Forge? What good would it do you? You couldn't use it properly, it's not meant for you." The demon said lazily, drumming clawed fingers on the haft of her weapon.

"What I Seek is far, far beyond you, my dear." Gaius chuckled, unsheathing his sword and brandishing it with a lazy twirl. "If you've got the Blood Forge I'll take it, but I'm going much deeper than this. Just figured I'd hold onto anything I can get my hands on on the way down."

The demon laughed deliriously, like a drunk who was enjoying a joke a little bit too much, throwing back her head until the tips of her horns scraped against the back of her chair. "Cultivators. All the same, thinking only of more treasure, more riches. Never really happy, always reaching higher simply because they can." She licked her lips, hefting the greataxe over her shoulder. "Delightfully greedy. You, in particular, might be the greediest man I've ever met. Mmm, well, besides one other…"

"Mm, actually, I'll take this one."

Before Gaius could do anything more, Scylla darted through the air to interpose herself between him and the Floor Guardian, batting him aside with her tail. The two unearthly creatures sized one another up, a mix of wariness and mutual respect coloring their body language.

"Hey, what's the big idea, you big lug?" Gaius asked, spreading his arms in an exaggerated shrug. "You getting dizzy from the air down here?"

"Stop playing tough, Brother, I know you better than anyone." The Protodragon turned to glare at Gaius through one small, round eye. "You haven't recovered from the last chamber, have you? You just didn't want to look weak."

Damn, was he that transparent? Or Had his companion unwittingly stumbled upon the truth? "I don't know what you're talking about, Scylla. I'm plenty fresh enough to face her."

"You know I'm authorized to attack you whenever I want, right?" The demon gestured at the two with her weapon. "Who's to say I'll wait for you to finish bickering?"

Scylla turned to the Floor Guardian and huffed, letting out a puff of steam. "Yeah yeah, you're so scary. Pipe down, would you?"

The demon snarled, sparks beginning to ignite up and down the length of her axe. "I will not pipe down! I am Kardaza, familiar of the great Bashir! Reduced as I may be, I am still above you!" To emphasize her point, Kardaza turned and backhanded her throne, reducing the thick, heavy rock to a spray of flying pebbles in one blow.

Scylla didn't even respond, simply flapping her tail and lifting Gaius off his feet with a gust of wind which pushed him back to the entryway. "Your ego is bigger than ever, as expected. But so is mine, so you'd better leave this one to me!" she declared, before diving down into the pit. Kardaza followed suit immediately, letting out a ferocious battlecry.

Scylla didn't transform - of course she didn't, to do so when she didn't have to would be an insult to her mountainous pride. She clashed with the demon blow for blow, biting at her every opening, smothering the arena in hurricane-force winds, spraying withering cones of fire.

The demon's fighting arts were deceptively simple, blending witheringly fast swings and chops of her broadaxe with foul curses, spewed out with no set form or technique but simply born from her flesh. With a wave of her hand, a thick, discolored cloud of disease was shot out in a wide arc, only for Scylla to purify the attack immediately with an equal and opposite Soul Art. Scylla's Dragonfire was similarly matched by the blood-red flames which wreathed Kardaza's axe, claws and fist, sending wave after wave of unbearable heat shooting up from that pit.

They battered one another relentlessly, a feral sort of battle that, while hardly lacking in technical prowess, eschewed artful precision in favor of ferocious brute force. Kardaza's axe bit into Scylla's flank, only for her to be slammed into the wall in turn. Scylla charged forward, and the demon lifted a hand to blast her away with a burst of deep red flame. Dragonfire surged in response, the sacred and profane slamming together and igniting a conflagration that obscured the battle in smoke.

Scylla flew above the cloud, trying to see something, only for the demon's axe to come flying out after her, spinning end over end. She swerved to the side to dodge it, and Kardaza ran up the side of the wall to pounce in that moment of weakness. Wrapping her arms and legs around the Rainbow Carp, she cried out in victory, making to drive Scylla's head into the ground. "A pet will never defeat me! Never!" Kardaza exclaimed, as Scylla, no doubt cursing her lack of long limbs, struggled to free herself from the demon's mighty grip.

The pair struck the ground hard, kicking up a cloud of dust in the impact, but when it cleared, Scylla was nowhere to be seen, and the stone had been shattered into gravel and scattered about. Before anything else could happen, the ground beneath Kardaza's feet erupted, splintering into rubble and mud, and her feet faltered.

Scylla shot out at incredible speed. Kardaza leapt a second too late, and the jaws of the Tyrant Beast clamped down on her leg before she could rise more than a foot into the air. Like an eel returning to its burrow, Scylla's body, half-emerged from the destroyed ground, shot back in.

Kardaza tried to brace her other foot on the ground, but was pulled down with such force that the stone simply shattered and gave way, until the pressure snapped her leg in two. She pushed and clawed at the earth, sinking deeper and deeper as Scylla yanked at her again and again. "No, I can't! I can't die such an undignified death! I am the great Ka-" She screamed as Scylla's massive jaws reached her midsection and finally pulled her down into the churning earth.

Gruesome sounds of tearing and crunching followed as the dirt and rock churned like frothy water, before the Protodragon burst out, drenched in gore and roaring in triumph. "Easy! No trouble at all! To bear arms before the Tyrant is nothing but dishonorable suicide!"

"Great work, partner!" Gaius exclaimed, leaping down into the pit to embrace Scylla and pat her on the head. Scylla laughed boisterously and held her head high at the gesture, and Gaius got the feeling that if she could, she would be blushing.

"Heeheehee! Yes, that's right, praise me more! Aren't I amazing?" Scylla giggled, nuzzling into Gaius' arms.

"You are… but your Earth-Gliding is still awful." Gaius smirked, kicking a loose stone disgorged from the floor by his companion's digging. A significant portion of the arena's floor was a mess of loose sediment now, as if a massive dog had been digging around in there. "You're going to drown yourself if you dig too deep with such a sloppy Aegis field."

"Oh, come off it! Easy for you to say, a tiny little monkey that doesn't even weigh two hundred pounds." Scylla shot back, playfully bumping into Gaius and bowling him over. "I have to manage a much large field, it's exponentially harder. I don't even have a strong Earth affinity!"

Gaius rolled his eyes and began picking through the rubble. "Yes, yes, the fact that you can do it at all proves you're a genius. No need to work on yourself, you're already so much better than humans, right?"

Suddenly, Gaius' companion shot forward and sunk her teeth into the armor on the back of his neck, lifting him into the air. "You really are a prick when it comes to teaching, you know that? Can't just be proud of me for two minutes?" For all her complaining, there was no venom in her voice.

Gaius impotently wriggled and flailed, trying to pry open the Rainbow Carp's jaws. "Watch it! That's good armor you're poking holes in."

"You're a King, you cheapskate!" She laughed, rising out of the pit entirely and shaking Gaius like a toy. "Once you get out, You'll be loaded enough to buy a thousand of these!"

"And you don't spend a thousandth of your net worth on a chew toy!" Gaius protested, sticking his finger in a gap between her fangs, summoning an Aegis construct of a thick, sturdy log inside the fish's mouth to jam her jaws open. He fell to the ground as Scylla yelped in surprise, then bit down hard, shattering the construct. She coughed and retched, trying to spit out all the sharp shards as Gaius got back to work

There was no pedestal near the exit, or any other structure of note, just the usual unadorned cave tunnel. That meant the reward was Kardaza herself, either inherent to her body or on her person. He hoped Scylla hadn't eaten it, though if she had, it wouldn't be so bad for her to keep it. They were a team after all. But considering the demon had spoken of the Blood Forge, and the intense reaction Gaius had had the last two times, he'd have noticed if Scylla had eaten that.

It took him a while to sift through the rubble, as well as the chunks and body parts strewn about from Scylla's messy eating. Nothing stood out to Gaius; no exceptional core, no mighty artifact, nothing of the sort. Even Kardaza's axe was nothing special, just a big lump of spirit steel. Nonetheless, he was running low on weapons - nothing wrong with taking it along.

Hefting the oversized weapon, which must have weighed nearly thirty pounds, Gaius finally found something which caught his eye. Dangling from the butt of the polearm was a little crystal vial, containing a tiny trace of red liquid. So that's where she'd been keeping it. He carefully broke the vial off and unscrewed the top, finding himself greeted by the twin pungent scents of blood-iron and thick smoke.

Bottoms up. Gaius downed the drop of blood, straining as if he were trying to force down a stone, and dug his fingers into the wall. He gouged furrows into the rock as pain overtook him once more, slowly hunching over, imploding on himself as he digested the volatile power.

Heat charred Gaius from within, melted him into soup, into gas, into fire itself. Yet more strength filled the body of the greedy Devil, and he drank eagerly. Power was not a mountain to climb, but an abyss to plunge into. As he fell yet deeper, the three pieces of the Blood Forge harmonized and locked together within his heart, and Gaius came to a greater understanding of just what he bore.

Ah, so that was the truth. The Blood Forge was not a weapon, it was simply a tool of change. To excite the blood and burn the body was not a sacrifice, it was the purpose. But to what end? More questions, always more, damn these caves.

And just like that, it was over. The convulsions came to an end, the heat dying down to a manageable level as the completed Blood Forge settled comfortably into Gaius' heart. Everything he needed to know was already known to him, having come to him piecemeal within the droplets themselves.

A mighty demonic flame bound to the heart of the bearer, the Blood Forge enabled the bearer to produce extremely efficient flames, empowering fire techniques and adding Fire aspects to other techniques, even Soul Arts. The flames spread with ease wherever the bearer's qi went, and, being bound to the blood and by extension the blood-iron, carried an aspect of Metal as well. At the bearer's command, metal objects could be melted, molded and cooled into a new shape in seconds; hence the name Blood Forge.

The one downside was the same as the source of its strength: being bound within the heart and blood vessels of the bearer, it would vaporize their blood bit by bit as it was summoned, as a cost for its power. Experimentally, Gaius called up a small flame in the palm of his hand, and it instantly responded, spraying out a small puff of bloody mist as it did so.

"How am I taking to these alterations so well?" He mused, watching the flames dance across his skin harmlessly before guttering out at his command.

"Because of me, obviously." Scylla declared. "My affinity for Fire and Water exceeds any human's. It's only natural that you, bonded to me as you are, would adjust to such alterations well."

The Seeker rolled up his glove and held two fingers to his wrist, feeling the blood rushing within. He felt his heart, pushing the life-giving liquid through his body. He thought about just how much blood the caves seemed intent on giving him to drink, to bathe in, to be infused with. "Maybe, but I wonder if it's just that…"

—-

The twenty-second chamber was a devilishly simple challenge: a steel-walled maze which, through some mechanism, continuously sucked away his qi. The pace was punishing, but not ruinous; slow enough to kill over the course of a couple of weeks, unless action was taken. Reducing qi use to the bare minimum and making use of spirit stones, this slow death could be stretched out to months, with the supply Gaius had brought. Maybe even a year.

But the thing was, Gaius wasn't keen to spend another year imprisoned. He was going to crush this floor quickly.

It all went smoothly enough at first, brute-forcing pathways to figure out how everything connected. It was said that what made Elders truly so dangerous wasn't just their power, but the fact that they could perpetually reinforce their own minds, so great were their reserves. Gaius couldn't quite do that perpetually, but he could manage it for however long it would take to get out of here, especially if he wasn't using his qi for anything else in that time.

But then, four days in, Gaius found himself at a dead end, where there couldn't have possibly been one, seriously up-ending his mental map. Ah, so that was how this place killed.

"It shifts." Gaius concluded after the first two days of wandering, pressing the palm of his hand against a wall. "There absolutely was not a wall here before."

"Or we just got turned around." Scylla offered, a defeated look in her eyes already. "Trying to keep track of it all his giving me a pounding headache."

"I think that's just the qi drain." Gaius chuckled. "No, I've got it in my head. Not the floor plans, but the floor itself." He tapped the toe of his boot on the ground. "The elevation, the uneven parts, it's a little different at every crossroads, and this bit of floor never had a wall there."

"What the hell do we do, then?" Scylla asked, shivering. "We can't die in such an ignoble way, Brother!"

"Don't be a big baby." Gaius laughed with a wave of his hand. "There's only one thing to do: carry on.

And carry on, the pair did. Walking, walking, endless walking, around a dizzying series of turns, down corridors that somehow doubled back on themselves, around posts that circled more than a full circle. Slowly, Gaius came to understand not only where the corridors all went, but the patterns with which the walls shifted, plotting out a course that drew ever closer to the exit.

When they came to a corner where the drain wasn't too bad, they slept in shifts for two hours each. For a Foundation Expert, that was already unusually long, and Gaius had found his need for sleep was even less than other Experts. But with the need to ration qi so tightly, they both had to be as well-rested as possible, thus minimizing waste.

It's a daunting thing, to die slowly and simply continue living as it happens. When death is seconds away in the heat of battle, it's simple; win. Let your desire for victory overcome the enemy's, and survive as they died. Exposed to an irresistible force which snuffed out life slowly, there was far more time with which to reckon with the end. There was nothing to be done but to minimize the pace as which their bodies were drained to death, and keep searching as thoroughly and professionally as possible.

They made it, at some point. It wasn't a big climax, so much as an inevitability of the pair gradually closing in on the exit. Haggard and dizzy, Gaius stumbled over the threshold before the walls could shift again, falling to his knees before an altar holding… spirit stones. Just a pile of ordinary high-grade spirit stones, perhaps the simplest gift the caves had given so far. Simple was good, of course; simple meant no body-altering blood concoctions, or painful visions, or magic items he couldn't use.

When Gaius consumed this generously apportioned mass of qi, it surged through him at a furious pace, elevating his mind and body far more than expected. In truth, he had already laid the groundwork for the Second Reinforcement in this maze, and in previous battles before it. With his pillar stabilized and proper channels carved through it, the transformation was simply a matter of energy.

"I'm a genius, Scylla!" Gaius laughed, emanations surging around him in an oppressive aura, wasting less than a tenth as much qi as before. He focused his breathing, and the qi loss dropped by half, the emanations losing only a scant amount of power in the process. "No one is more suited to this path than me."

"Are you getting your ego-stroking out of the way where no one can hear you?" Scylla chuckled in turn, swimming through the aura as if it weren't even there. Indeed, her body actively repelled them, creating a bubble in the storm which tightly hugged her scales.

"But of course, my dear. I don't wanna be rude up topside." Gaius smirked, recalling the emanations with a moment's focus. "I'll let my actions at war speak for me. I'll split a Jingshen Elder shoulder to groin, and they'll know."

Scylla's expression, as much as a fish could make one, took a turn for the vicious. "They'll taste good, I'm sure. Soft, pampered bodies, nutritious diets, that makes for the most succulent meat."

"Yeah, well, you'll be eating a lot more monsters before then. Let's go."

—-

When Gaius stumbled upon the newest challenge, he was perhaps more excited than was appropriate.

A rocky terrain, like might be found on a desolate mountain, was split in two by a deep canyon which ran from one side of the huge chamber to the other. Much like the one with the bats, this chamber was also impossibly large, too big to possibly fit right under the previous floor. He dimply noted that a mile to his right was a wide river, and that to his left was a hill. Neither of those would be necessary.

The enemy did nothing to hide itself, not that it possibly could. Spirit beasts of all types gathered here, of endless varieties of species. Some strode across the ground, others flew through the air, and all of them positively rippled with killing intent. There was no hiding from such massive numbers, nor was there any running. The only way to survive was to kill his way out, and that was exactly what Gaius intended to do.

With no time to waste, Gaius took a running start and leapt into the canyon, narrowly dodging the swooping attack of a steel-coated bird with swords for talons. The whipping of his hair in the wind was like a flame of passion igniting, and that passion seemed to spread to all the beasts present. The compulsion of the cave having stripped away their reason, they followed after Gaius, leaping into the canyon one after another, streaming in until it swelled with their ranks. Those that tried to leap directly down on Gaius were cut down before they hit the ground, cut apart by hails of projected projectiles or ripped asunder by Scylla, who leapt out of her tank with ferocious glee.

In moments, battle lines were drawn: Gaius, with his back to the wall, faced down hundreds of beasts, all of them crowded into the relatively narrow canyon in a miles-long path toward the exit. They would be able to attack a half-dozen at a time, if that much. Hundreds more circled about in the sky above the canyon, unable to approach without hindering their own mobility, and thus reduced to taking potshots, if they had any ranged abilities at all. The advantage of their sheer numbers had been reduced by a single maneuver.

Gaius assessed the situation as the horde of beasts prepared to attack. "About a thousand of them, but they're not that strong. And my Emanations can fill this whole chamber. Doable." He said with a grin, holding out his hand. A sword - his last sword, come to think of it - flew out of his sheath to fill it, and he drew his Celestial Bronze dagger with his offhand."Gotta say, I'm glad I got a handle on this Pillar before we got here. Responsible use is the key to good, clean fun. Ain't that right, buddy?"

"Teeming masses of low-class mongrels!" Scylla roared at the mob of beasts, many of whom roared back. "You stand against the Tyrant? Then your death is no fault but your own!"

The monsters charged across the valley - first a few at a time, then in greater numbers. Stampeding hooves, pounding paws, slithering tails and beating wings carried them into battle, driven one and all by supernatural bloodlust. Chaotic energies of every description flared up in a great conflagration, as those beasts that were able prepared crude natural techniques, built into their bodies along with an inborn understanding of how to use them.

There was nothing to fear, not from simple creatures like these, the most vulnerable of all to his Dao Magic. Speaking of which, he should be able to use it at a much greater scope and efficiency now, right? Raising his voice above the din, Gaius shouted an incantation. "Reveal yourself before the King! Give me your secrets, so that a course may be charted! Tabula Rasa!"

The world seemed to open up, unfolding like a lotus flower to reveal otherwise undetectable details. The beating of hearts, the tensing of muscles, the shifting of eyes, it all came to Gaius as naturally as the difference between red and green. Dao Emanations pulsed outward, disrupting the bodies and souls of the beast army and weakening both their qi and resolve, but more importantly, revealing even more information.

Mental intent. Emotion. Elemental affinity. Physical imperfections. No human brain could store so much information, not one in Foundation, at least. But Gaius had more than just his brain to work with - motes of light, glittering like tiny shards of glass, floated around Gaius, extending his consciousness and encoding the incoming data.

Four of the monsters, the ones at the very front of the pack, jumped at Gaius, and his vision split. Ghostly echoes of the enemies before him moved in different ways, plotting out the courses of action they might take. Ghosts of Gaius stepped out to meet them, taking all manner of actions in response. Sometimes he succeeded in bring down an enemy, sometimes he failed and was struck in turn. Rapidly, both his enemies' actions and his own responses narrowed in scope, cutting away the chaff as an ideal approach was constructed.

This was the fully manifested Tabula Rasa. With so much sensory information available from seven distinct senses, it became possible to construct very accurate models of his surroundings. So accurate, in fact, that the immediate future could be guessed with a high degree of accuracy. This was not divination, it was simply precision.

Turning his body to the side, Gaius let the tree trunk-like arm of a furious bull-man pass by him, and shot his foot out right where he knew it would step. With no more strength than a mortal, he tripped the beast, sending it crashing to the ground behind him. A mosquito was next, stabbing with a spear-sized proboscis, and Gaius pinned it with his elbow and armpit, striking back with a palm strike that caved in the insect's head.

The next charging beast was an ape with a scorpion stinger in place of its right arm, and Gaius ducked under its thrust with casual smoothness. Then, he straightened his back, knocking the stinger upward with his head and sending it into the neck of the bull-man, who had risen behind him to attack again. A moment's effort, and a spear of light sprung into being from Gaius' hand, impaling the ape through the head.

The fourth beast, a three-eyed hawk with feathers that perpetually trailed embers, needed no action to deal with, and so he had paid it no attention at all. Scylla snatched it out of the air and crushed it between her jaws, eager to vanquish a foe which bore a resemblance to the exalted Vermillion Bird, amongst the Dragon's greatest rivals.

"Next." Gaius jumped on the ape's shoulder before it's corpse could fall and propelled himself into the air, throwing his spear at another mosquito and blowing a circular hole through it.

"Next."

Gaius fell and conjured an Aegis saber, cleaving a two-headed dog in twain as he landed.

"Next."

Gaius swayed back to let the crude stone axe of a humanoid snow leopard pass inches from his nose, then decapitated the attacker with his counter-stroke.

"Next."

Gaius kicked the beast the moment its head was severed, spraying arterial blood all over three new enemies and blinding them for a moment. Scylla seized upon their moment of weakness and burnt them to death, carving out a line of fire along the width of the canyon in the process.

"Next."

No one was next; not immediately. Gaius backed up a few steps, a dozen Aegis spears spinning into being around him as the land-bound beasts halted their charge, wary of the fire. Instead, he shot into the sky, where ten of the twelve projectiles found their mark, bringing down ten flying beasts. With a path through the air cleared, Scylla flew above the army, spraying them with a cone of liquid fire for a hundred feet. Fifty or more were killed in the attack, bringing the total to about seventy deaths in one minute.

An acceptable pace; he wanted to get this done in fifteen minutes.

The beast army was in disarray now, as no more wanted to charge straight ahead. Some tried to hold fast, others to run away, others tried to goad those ahead of them to charge, and yet more clambered over their fellows to try and climb out of the canyon. Seeing them in this rout, Gaius saw the opening he needed to launch a more potent attack.

Crossing his hands above his head with the palms facing forward, Gaius let loose a storm of emanations and golden particles, swirling around him faster and faster. "The gate needs no key, ambition is enough. Break through armageddon and grasp the holy scepter on the other side! Let the golden light of cruel rejection bring down the schemes of the gods! Radiant Wrecker!"

After several seconds, the projection finally finished, equal in complexity and scope to a specialized Golden Devil formation, formed from a single person. Gaius floated at the center of a massive wheel, thirty feet high, sixty feet wide and covered in curved blades. Far from the diminished imitation he'd used before, this was the real thing, his ultimate siege weapon, which he was finally confident enough to use. Filling nearly the entire width of the canyon, it took off, moving faster than should have been possible, churning through the earth without slowing down.

The first score of beasts were helpless, crushed to bits beneath the wheel. Then they started to run. Several managed to jump over, but most of them, hemmed in by their own erstwhile comrades, just didn't have the room. Not helping things was how the massive amount of Emanations cast over the battlefield suppressed their qi and slowed their movements. The Wrecker began to slow down a bit from the sheer number of creatures being ground up, but continued inexorably.

Those beasts that escaped, either through jumping or flying over or by climbing out of the canyon, fared no better, as Scylla easily picked those scattered individuals off before they could attack the Wrecker from behind. Between the two's efforts, hundreds more were slaughtered with ease.

Finally, the projection came to a halt, as ten massive beasts, resembling large animals like bulls, elephants and bears, stood in Gaius' way as one. They pressed back with all their considerable might, even letting the blades bite into their shoulders and backs, until its advance stalled out completely. Over a dozen other beasts of all shapes and sizes leapt upon the Wrecker then, tearing into it with claws and teeth and acid and aiming to rip apart the Cultivator inside.

"I didn't give you permission to touch me!" Gaius shouted, stretching his left arm outward with his fingers spread open and pressing his right hand to his heart. "O Hell, drink of my blood! O Hell, taste of my body! In return, flames, become my sword and bring forth perdition! Blood Forge!"

Dark red flames leapt out of Gaius' body and coated the construct, scouring all of the enemies nearby. He jumped, pouring more and more down as the horde below scrambled away from the terrible heat. It boiled their skin, scorched their flesh, and even set their souls aflame, prompting some to drop dead immediately. He poured down even more, feeding his vitality into the blaze until what was once his Radiant Wrecker was rendered an unrecognizable mass beneath the flames.

Gaius summoned a platform beneath his feet, holding still to center himself. As he channeled his tremendous power to the highest level he could manage, Scylla protected him, blowing away or tearing apart any flying beast which came close. The ones down below climbed out of the canyon in greater and greater numbers, spilling over like a liquid mass. They didn't get far enough.

With a sweep of his hand and an exertion of will, Gaius violently shattered the Wrecker. It was nothing less than a massive explosion, countless shards of hard light wreathed in demonic flame bursting out over a massive area. Between the shockwave and the shrapnel, everything within a large area was destroyed entirely; crushed, shredded, burned from the inside. In one fell swoop, the beast horde went from a floundering army to a broken remnant.

After that, it was simplicity itself to clean up the stragglers. None of them had enough strength to individually do much, and if they bunched up into groups, that just made them fall prey to large scale attacks, lacking the numbers needed to overwhelm the pair. To Gaius' annoyance, they didn't finish in fifteen minutes - the fighting inevitably slowed down when the fighting left the canyon. It was busywork, plain and simple, and it stopped being entertaining around the eight hundred mark.

By that point, he just told Scylla to have fun and call him if she needed any help, and walked off to go take a nap. Just because his endurace was improving didn't mean it could be called good yet - shameful, for someone who once prided himself on said endurance. Still, it wasn't like this was as good as it would get, he thought as Scylla loudly reveled in the carnage behind him. There were still many little inefficiencies in everything he did. Even within the confines of the Second Reinforcement, he could hone his stamina greatly.

The problem, of course, was time. Normally a King would be protected, as the precious resource they were, and allowed ample training to master their abilities. Down here, the ability to train was sharply limited by the amount of resources directly on hand, so the only way to improve was through combat.

Lounging around near the edit, Gaius puffed on a cigarette and waited for the grisly work to be done. Scylla, for her part, didn't seem nearly as bored, obliterating every enemy in the chamber in new and creative ways. She especially liked to toss a terrestrial creature into the air with a windstorm, then grab it in her teeth and either bite it in two or shake it until it died. Of course, she had refined techniques in addition to natural abilities - chaotic tangles of Sword Qi, generated around her fangs and spat from her mouth, were another favorite.

Had he done well by Scylla? The glee with which she killed seemed unsuited to his mental image of the regal Dragon; perhaps he had corrupted her with human sins. Then again, she was hardly a true dragon yet, so maybe this was just the immature flights of fancy expressed by an adolescent. Furthermore, it would be foolish to hold human morality to a creature that, while intelligent, was very much not a human.

Stubbing out the last remains of his cig, Gaius got to his feet, looking around for his prize. The exit was tastefully decorated, in sharp contrast to the more over-the-top architecture of some of the more artificial chambers. A wall of hewn stone bricks, like the wall of some old fortress, with vines creeping all over the surface and a big, wide doorway right in the center. On either wide burned two torches bearing magical flames - blood red, of course. But where was the prize?

"Come on now, don't hold out on me." He chuckled, pressing his palm to the wall. "Can't be the beasts themselves, their cores won't be much help anymore, besides to refill our reserves. You'd know that, you sent me here."

Thankfully, he didn't have to play a guessing game, as the vines fastened to the stone began to squirm and writhe, coalescing together into an amorphous shape. Gaius took a few steps back, summoning a sword - another battle? Damn, talk about a packed chamber.

Only, there wasn't much fighting to be done. The ball of plant matter compressed itself, twisting until it became a single chlorophyllic tendril, pulsating as it slithered up to Gaius and reared up like a serpent. There wasn't a hint of killing intent in the thing, more like a sort of innocent curiosity. Hesitantly, he extended a hand, and the vine spiraled up the limb, coming to rest across his shoulders.

"That's the prize, I take it?" Scylla asked, descending into view, looking a bit worse for wear than when he'd last seen her. Small chunks had been bitten out of her flanks, she was marked all over with shallow gouges and puncture wounds, and several large spines the size of arrows were embedded in her back. All in all, not major damage - Scylla would be back at 100% in a few days.

"Seems so. feels weird to do that again and have an easier time of it." Gaius said, staring at his hand as he clenched and unclenched it. The oversaturated colors and extreme detail of Tabula Rasa faded slowly, returning the world back to normal.

"Last time it was the strongest foes our realm could throw at us." Scylla replied, enjoying the chance to lazily drift through a river again. "In Foundation, those things were nothing special."

Gaius wordlessly hummed his agreement, paying more attention to his new acquisition. He thought nothing of its shape at first, but he couldn't ignore the familiar feeling of this plant. It was far, far too familiar, really.

The creeping vine, clearly demonic and yet carrying such gentleness, swayed pendulously as it dangled from his hand. Drawing a knife, Gaius cut into his thigh and drew a small trickle of blood, before raising the red-stained blade above the strange organism. Little drops of the thick liquid fell one by one onto the vine, which snatched them out of the air with unerring speed and precision, absorbing them instantly and growing thicker, more lustrous.

"There's no doubt about it, this is a piece of Jin Muyi." Gaius said, awe creeping into his voice. "He must have left it behind from a wound, and the Caves made use of it…"

"They eat everything, don't they? Recycling, reshaping, resurrecting. A patchwork of living things, all molded to run a game."

"Everything, huh?" Gaius gazed with a longing sadness as the vine, showing no signs of greater understanding, gently coiled around his arm like a snake. He pet one end of the vine, as if it were a head, and it rubbed back against his finger. Perhaps it was attempting to protect the Blood of Bronze, out of some old instinct, even if the memories attached were long gone.

Jin Muyi was alive, in some tiny way. Eaten by the Demonic Cloud Caves, this little shred of a lost hero had lived on. Perhaps there were other pieces of Muyi further down. Perhaps the Caves had learned to breed vines like Muyi's on its own, and thus he would never truly leave.

"Let's get moving." Gaius announced, getting back to his feet and approaching the exit. He didn't want to think about that any further.

----

Big.

"He's really big."

"Big as fuck."

Before Gaius, a huge open chamber stretched, shaped more like a natural cavern than something carved, with sharp points of rock jutting from the ceiling and the floor. He hid behind a particularly huge specimen, pressed closely to the rock, and carefully peered around the edge.

In the center of the chamber sat an enormous throne, stretching up hundreds upon hundreds of feet, and on that throne sat an enormous, gray-skinned man. Or at least, something in the approximate shape of a man, but it was hard to make out any details. On either side of the throne sat two massive braziers, smoldering with massive, bright flames. They cast flickering shadows all around the cavern, obscuring much of the giant in darkness.

All told, quite intimidating. Not the sort of challenge one wanted to walk right up to, and one which in fact encouraged an entrant to do otherwise. The stalactites dotting the floor and the long shadows cast by the flames would make it relatively easy to hide, if one knew what they were doing. This was well suited to Gaius' skills.

And so it was an hour later that Gaius found himself clinging to the ceiling by his hands, literally embedding them in with Earth-Gliding to hand by them, and moving about in the shadows. The ceiling was every bit as obscured as the floor, if not moreso, and being so tall, he would naturally be more inclined to look down than up.

From this far above, he could actually make out the general bodyplan of the towering Floor Guardian. Gray, thickset and thick-limbed, it bore a resemblance less to a man than to a Hill Giant, those fat, squat humanoid spirit beasts, their proportions adapted to support a bipedal body under a hundred-ton weight. This giant, of course, greatly surpassed a mere hundred tons. Ten thousand, perhaps? No, weight increased exponentially with size, so…

He couldn't imagine it, really. It was hard to measure the damn thing by eye, because it felt so surreal for a living creature to be so big. He could get a better grasp of the creature with Tabula Rasa, but like hell was he going to risk averting it to his presence. No, if the Cave was going to place such a giganting a ponderous thing before him, it clearly intended for him to sneak.

It didn't seem stupid either, having a more noble bearing to its features than would be expected of a savage brute. The eyes beneath its heavy brow gleamed with intelligence, its long grey beard was braided and well-groomed, and the proportions of its toned muscles spoke of a body forged by formal training, as opposed to just hard living and plentiful food.

Fighting something that large wasn't worth doing unless it was needed. If there was no reward by the exit, perhaps he would turn around and slay the giant to take the prize from its body. Otherwise, this was a battle more easily won through discretion. He stayed in the long, dark shadows cast by the torches, making his way to the exit with no unnecessary noise. The experience of endless scouting missions availed Gaius well here, bringing him to the end in just and hour and a half with the Floor Guardian none the wiser.

What he found at the end was not some organized, artfully placed reward, but staggering heaps of jade. On either side of the exit, jade slabs larger than a man piled up. There were thousands, they were like small hills in their own right. However, To Gaius' spiritual sense, they were all completely dead. Inert matter with no special properties and no lingering power whatsoever. In fact, looking back to the giant, he realized that jade slabs were piled up around its throne as well.

Gaius had begun to look around for the real reward when the great creature began to move. The mere sound of the air displacing and the stone rumbling as it shifted its weight boomed across the enormity of the cavern, echoing back multiple times. Grabbing a spare seal lying around the base of its throne, the giant raised it to its lips and spoke, though not in a tongue Gaius knew. Into the seal, it whispered endlessly, eyes looking off into a distance only the giant could see. Strange, old magics bubbled and swirled about the chamber, rising in response to the words of the mysterious giant.

Then, as soon as it began, it was over, and it tossed the seal over its shoulder, where it landed near the entrance, corner embedding into the stone. It crashed down loudly; the seal must have weighed over a ton by itself, and the sound of that crash echoed much like the giant's movements had. Whereas the other seals appeared to Gaius' eyes as inert masses of jade, this one was different, sparkling brightly with qi and meaning. "Come closer," It seemed to say. "Take a look, I'm here for you."

He did. Why wouldn't he, after everything he'd already seen in this cave? Gaius pressed his palm against the seal, accepting the knowledge within. The words reshaped themselves, taking on the appearance of characters he could read.

Gaius Antonius is dead. Killed by the Half-Real Mantis, he was sliced to pieces without recourse. He died ignobly, given no chance to fight back.

An unseen beast, light passing perfectly through a totally transparent body, natural mechanisms within suppressing the sound of its light, rapid footfalls. Bladed forelimbs, sharp enough to cut through dreams, cleaving Gaius' sword in two and taking his arm as well. With nothing to sense, a model could not be constructed, and Gaius died before he could figure out what was going on.

"I understand." Gaius nodded, turning around to leave the chamber. There was nothing more to gain here; his reward was a chance at victory later on.

—-

Upon reaching the twenty-fifth floor, Gaius was prepared for something monumental. By his estimation, he would be finished with the Foundation Building section of the cave very soon, so he had to be ready for a serious challenge at any time. And so it was to his surprise that he found not a battlefield, but the ruins of some sort of establishment.

The front was halfway caved in, the tiles were so old they had turned gray, and the sign had broken in two and fallen off. Within, the wooden floor was half-rotted, creaking dreadfully with every step, and mold covered the walls and ceiling. Despite all that, there were what appeared to be staff; well-dressed zombies, moving with uncharacteristic grace.

Gaius crept in through the door, which hung open in a cracked doorway, and cautiously entered the establishment. A few of the zombies turned to look at him with glassy, uncomprehending eyes, but otherwise did nothing. As he went deeper in, the feeling of tension only grew higher, as Gaius desperately tried to pinpoint what the source of danger would be.

The teahouse was beautiful, in the way that ruined things can be. The gorgeous colors and tasteful art of the wallpaper contrasted with the burnt patches in a way that enhanced the artistry rather than degrade it. The zombie staff, far from gruesome, carried themselves with the grim dignity of embalmed, respectfully buried corpses. To look upon them was to find a measure of peace, a measure of comfort in the idea that to die may not be so terrible.

Only one customer sat in this place, a man whose visage was very close to one Gaius knew well. Jin Muyi's face was never quite perfect, in the times Gaius had seen him in person - plant matter, no matter how masterfully manipulated, cannot flawlessly mimic human flesh. It had been a rough, lumpy thing, exaggerating the peaks and valleys of what must have once been a handsome face.

The face of the man who sat at a table in the middle of the teahouse, dressed in fine robes of green and black, was indeed ruggedly handsome, a more perfect representation of the face the human Xiao Yi had once borne. As if it were snatched right from the man's mind. There were a hundred things one might say at such a sight, but before Gaius could decide on one, the man at the table spoke first.

"Sit."

Gaius was in the chair before his conscious mind registered the words. The moment the sound had hit his ears, his body had moved before his brain could even process the information. The sensation of having one's will overpowered, and one's body stolen away, was sickening. Like being coated head to toe in oil, until he could find purchase on no surface at all, helplessly tumbling.

There was a kindness in the man's eyes, of a sort; a kindness he couldn't quite believe in. "I am Ji Shin. Have you heard of me?" he said quietly, turning his overturned cup upwards and tapping the table twice.

"No. Not that I recall." Gaius responded rotely. It was true, Ji Shin wasn't a name that held any significance to him, but it was not by Gaius' own agency that this was admitted. Like a field mouse under the eyes of a snake, the feeling of helplessness was so immense that it brought about a sort of macabre tranquility.

Ji Shin hummed and stroked his beard - or Jin Muyi's beard, or Xiao Yi's beard - and Gaius felt a bit of feeling returning to his body. Hesitantly, as if he might be punished for such a thing, he studied the bizarre entity closer.

Cultivation? Completely unreadable. Ji Shin didn't even register to Gaius' spiritual senses as a living organism, in the traditional sense. He certainly didn't map to cultivation realms as he knew them. Stronger than an Elder, certainly, and of a different sort of wavelength than a Nascent Soul.

Species? Also unclear. He felt a bit like a ghost, but that wasn't quite right either - he was anchored to physical reality in the way a lingering memory could not be. A demon, perhaps? It wouldn't be surprising.

A zombie - a woman who was probably quite pretty before the sallow skin and sunken cheeks of death - arrived at the table carrying a teapot on a tray, and set it down for the two of them. Ji Shin and Gaius both nodded their thanks to her, then turned back to one another. The mysterious being, who was presumably the Floor Guardian, filled both of their cups, then tool a sip. "You seem to have made it this far more or less unscathed, so you're certainly not without any skill. But, are you able to receive what I can teach?"

"It depends on what you're teaching, I suppose." Gaius said back, casting a tendril of Emanation into the cup to search for anything out of the ordinary. Finding nothing, he took a sip. "We know very little about this cave or its purpose. Forgive my boldness, but are you the one running it?" The words came out without much in the way of emotion or affect. Gaius commanded his body to speak the words, but it was as if someone else were moving his lips.

Ji Shin raised his eyebrows and tilted his head, pondering the question for a moment. "Running it? Perhaps. You could say that I control this cave in the way a Cultivator controls the elements. I am making use of it, but to call it mine would be folly."

"I see. So are you a Floor Guardian, then?"

"I am no slave, but in the sense that I will not let you leave the floor, yes."

"If your lesson is the reward, then what is the challenge?"

"The challenge is learning to use what I have to give."

The conversation continued like this for some time, Gaius robotically questioning Ji Shin and teasing out frustratingly vague answers. It felt very dreamlike, which was perhaps appropriate. He was half-aware, playing out the part of student with no real agency.

"What is the lesson?" Gaius finally asked, giving up on the thought of figuring out the strange being's tricks.

Ji Shin smiled gregariously, though it didn't reach his eyes. "I'm glad you asked; it's orwmrwp s osq lg fcteww xli qriqsrmg ivjkiztkzfej jvk sp yvrmve. "

Gaius blinked, shaken out of his stupor somewhat. "Forgive me, could you say that again please?"

Ji Shin continued, words degenerating into utter gibberish, an unpleasant discordance which unsettled Gaius and sent painful jolts through his brain. "R yrcw-wzezjyvu Bzex ngy tu bgrak, oz'y payz nabgure Qnb-Frrxre. Bayl gur pbzcyrgrq Urnira-Fvrmre pna foe uif qpjoumftt Cfbtu Xbs."

His hands shook. His breath grew very, very short, like someone was strangling him. Just being around these nonsense words felt wrong, sinful, dirty. "I don't… I can't…"

The buzzing in the base of Gaius' spine grew stronger and stronger as Ji Shin continues. "Dgpqr: Egdrq dmp rfc zjmmb-aspqcb. Amjh ocz admno bdao, dro wsqrd yp dro myxaeobyb. Jvsq xli wigsrh kmjx, xli ampp sj xli lyrxiv. Rday ftq gzuaz, ftq mbqj ar mxx xurq."

"Stop, stop!" Gaius yelled, gripping the edge of the table until it snapped under his grip. The pain was overwhelming, like his head was about to burst from within. "You're just gibbering, this isn't a lesson!"

Ji Shin stopped suddenly, and the feeling faded. The creature's neck extended sickeningly, his head crossing the distance between him and Gaius to circle around him, looking him up and down. His expression grew sour, open disappointment plain to see in their disdainful sneer. "You are my Master's legacy?" He asked, in a tone of quiet condemnation.

"I don't know." Gaius replied, and boy, didn't that hurt to say? All these years preparing to ascend, and his time down here had left him feeling like he knew less about the world than he had before. "I don't know about any of this. I'm sorry."

The beast sighed, neck snapping back into place like stretched rubber being let go. He shook his head and clicked his tongue, before plucking the lid off the teapot and pushing it across to Gaius' end. "If you cannot understand this much, I don't see what the point of you is. Here."

The surface of the hot brown liquid, sloshing and rippling ever so slightly, reminded Gaius vividly of the ocean, and much like the ocean in his tribulation, it felt as if his consciousness were being dragged down. A transfixion deeper than fascination; a momentary obsession which enslaved the will and the senses. Ground-up tea leaves floated to the surface, one by one, framed by the rim of the lid, and seemed to create a shape.

Gaius brushed some stray hairs behind his ears and leaned in closer, trying to make out just what he was seeing.

消耗

To no avail. The characters slid past his frontal lobe like they were coated in grease, embedding themselves into his animal instincts, as deep as the knowledge of how to use his own muscles. He could see the shape of them vividly, but to read them simply was not within his capacity.

Gaius looked up, hoping to ask more questions, but beheld only an empty chamber, barely ten feet across and lacking any ornamentation at all. No Floor Guardian, no reward, nothing but an entrance and an exit.

"-ther! Brother, WAKE UP!"

That scaly beast rose out of the barrel at Gaius' back once more, ballooning into her proper size and smacking her head against the ceiling. Growling, she slapped Gaius across the head repeatedly, casting out the remaining fog in his head.

"There we are!" Scylla said triumphantly, before switching immediately to a more casual tone, as if she hadn't just smacked him silly. "I'm assuming you went on another journey, just now. Please don't tell me it was another age-spanning odyssey?"

Gaius dared not speak what lay embedded in his hindbrain, but he made the motions, mouthing it, learning what it would feel like to bring it into the world. "No, not even ten minutes. I got the reward though: words. Words of power. Just one word, actually."

One word. One.

Some of Ji Shin's lesson came into focus once more, like a knot untangling itself before Gaius, spelling out a piece of that infuriating mystery. Of the small fraction of that thing's knowledge his body and mind could handle receiving, a further fraction began to make sense.

"Gifts for the blood-cursed. From the first gift, the might of the conqueror. From the second gift, the will of the hunter. From the union, the apex of all life."

On that day, none knew the strife to come, which only that one word wrought.

—-

And there's floors 21-25, which means I've finally gotten through the ones I have to do to give my next omake the context it needs to make sense. There's nothing too crazy going on in the ones prior to Ji Shin, just more strange encounters and weird battles.

I'm enjoying writing the banter between Gaius and Scylla. Gaius is a character with plenty of comedic potential, but he gets in his head so much that that potential often goes unrealized. With a little sister figure who is Gaius' peer and not afraid to make fun of him, I can inject a lot more levity when it's needed.

I decided to use a demon as a Floor Guardian because I realized that while we have demonic sects, we don't have a canon explanation for what a demon actually is. I decided to have them be not a species, but a time of creature warped by exposure to impurity and negative energy, like ghosts but alive. Essentially, if you get flooded with impurity and die, you become a ghost. If you live, you become a demon. The derangement brought about by this state of being also serves to explain why a race of creatures would be universally evil for reasons beyond "I dunno, they just are."

As for Ji Shin, I wanted to really have fun with my portrayal of him, but I held back, since this first appearance is him being coy and mysterious. I'm looking forward to getting more in-depth with my take on the guy later on.
 
Xiao Yingzi 43 [Turn 10] [The Song of Despair Part 1]
This was originally the first half of a larger omake, but having trouble with the second half so splitting it into two.

Xiao Yingzi 43
[Turn 10]
[The Song of Despair Part 1]​

My life truly began then, on that day and moment.

The day that my queen walked into my life. She was just a tiny princess back then, but as always she was beautiful, like a doll given life with a skin of creamy jade and eyes like shining emeralds. She peeked out at me from behind her father's legs and clutched his clothes so tightly. I didn't know it then, the fear she felt and the way her heart beat while looking at me but looking back now, it is undeniable.

Though it was she who was to be my queen, and I to be her guardian, it was not her who had my attention then. I was young and put her out of my mind, easily charmed by her father's incomparable greatness and uncaring of her potential to be greater still. When my knees bent, it was to him that I knelt.

And it was to him, so vast and strong, and not her, so terribly small, that I gave my solemn oath. I swore that I would protect his princess with all I could offer. That I would be with her till the end of my days. That I would teach her and raise her as if she were my own. That I would protect her with my final breath and the only thing that could ever separate us would be my death.

He looked into my eyes in response and it seemed as if my soul would burn away. His eyes were twin suns and I felt as if they would swallow me whole. They judged me for an eternity and I stood frozen as I burned. Then, finally he looked away from me and released me from his hold and unbidden, I found myself following his gaze.

That was how my eyes finally fell upon the tiny girl who would soon become my charge. Though her eyes held only a tiny sliver of her father's grace, I found myself captivated by them nonetheless. There was a heat to them, but born of emotion I could comprehend not the immortal intensity that had just judged me.

There was such suspicion in her as she glared at me. I wasn't a guardian to her then, merely the being who would be separating her from her father. The man in question simply smiled as he looked between us, undoubtedly grasping everything between us with an elder's knowing gaze. With a swift and fluid motion, he stepped behind his daughter and pushed the little princess forward.

I remember how lost she looked when she was suddenly thrust before me, bereft of anyone to hide behind. She simply stood there frozen and he knelt behind her, looking at her as sternly as he had looked upon me. However, there was a gentle warmth to the gaze rather than the soul-tempering fire that I had faced.

A word from her father finally got her moving. Only then did she carefully grasp her verdant attire and begin to curtsy. But her thoughts were elsewhere and so nervous she seemed to me even back then, that when she tripped I'd half expected it and was already moving to catch her. She was small and light back then, enough that I managed to steady her with just a single limb.

Her eyes went to her father immediately after she composed herself, worried about disappointing him but he simply looked on with an amused smile. Her tiny limbs wrapped around my own and she pulled herself back up, carefully not meeting my eye. Then so clutched, I began to lead her towards her palace alongside her father who carefully watched us.

She looked back towards her father every now and then, who just nodded as I took her forward and I looked back with her, hoping that he was happy. Together, the three of us explored the palace that she would live in, so large and imposing, yet still so very empty on the inside. This would be where her father left her and so I was focused on showing it off to him. I never noticed then, how as we traveled from room to room, her hands clutched mine all the tighter.

We looked through every room and every hallway. I showed them the barracks where the soldiers would one day stay and the grounds where our many beasts would roam. I showed them the rooms the princess would frequent, from the room where she would live to the bedroom where she would sleep. I even showed her the kitchen where her meals were to be prepared until finally, it was time.

Her father had to go.

We sat together on the palace's high ramparts as he finally left, wishing him farewell. He bid us the same as he went but she only turned her face away. He smiled back at that with a knowing look in his eyes, as he gave her his goodbyes. I just stood there taking it all in beside her, watching the being who captivated me leave. So focused had I been on him, that I didn't really notice her silence.

And then we were alone.

And then so wretched was the sound of her silence that it grew into an impassable void between us and deafened any words I hoped to speak. She refused to even look me in the eye when I turned towards her. Instead, tiring of my presence, she simply turned away from me and left, giving me nothing but a single blank gaze before retreating to her sleeping chambers.

It was devastating to me back then and I could only follow her dumbly, unsure of what to do with myself. When she closed her door behind her, I did the only thing I could think of and merely stood outside of it, like a dutiful guard. I was quite a successful guardian that night I think, ensuring that no one in that empty palace would harm her.

It was late when I heard the first sound.

It was a whimper that immediately had me alert. Then, as the sound grew a little louder and a little more steady, I slowly realized what it was - the princess I was meant to serve was beginning to cry. I felt uncertain, my life and my training preparing me for none of it. Yet I knew I had to help her and so, I stepped into her bedroom.

I didn't know what to do, when I first saw her sitting there with tears in her eyes.

Perhaps it was a good thing that I didn't. I don't think she cared who I was when she rushed at me and held me tight, burying her face into my body. She truly cried then, bawling out in a manner that was unbecoming of a princess but perhaps not of the child she was. She clutched me so tight that I could feel her tears wetting my skin.

I only stood there bearing this with an awkward silence, uncertain if a word from me would shatter this moment between us. However, I couldn't help but want to say something that would cheer her up. Anything that would make me feel less like an object of comfort and more like the guardian I felt I should be. And so, I steeled my will and then raised my hand. I patted her head and told her that everything would be alright.

That helped, in a manner of speaking.

Like dawn breaking through the night, the fury in her eyes rose to meet me. Finally realizing who I was, she pushed me away, glaring as she did so. Her mouth opened to finally speak to me and despite her countenance, I felt a flicker of hope in my heart despite her demeanor - then the words left her mouth like bolts of fear and spite that shook my heart as I received them.

I would never take their places, she swore to me. That no matter what I schemed or how hard I tried, I would never take the places of her father or her siblings. The accusations left me shaking, but though they struck me, they did not pierce through me. I had never intended that, not even in my innermost thoughts. Hearing the feelings behind those words, I think I finally saw her for who she was.

A scared little girl who missed her father.

I reached out for her, despite her trying to escape my reach. How could I do anything but pull her into my embrace and hold her tightly? How could I do anything but patiently bear her gentle blows as she tried to push me away and only tired herself out? I sought for them but failed to find any words that could ease her burdens.

My efforts did not go unrewarded. Slowly, the heat seemed to fade from her as her efforts seemed ineffective and she finally fell silent once more, exhausted into acceptance. Then I tried my best to coax her to speak, to fill the void between us and only then, knowing no other way to escape my embrace, did she begin to tell me of her fears.

She told me in her stuttering words of her siblings, ninety strong, all so grand and beyond her. She spoke to me of those born with her, eight in number who grew as she did and finally, of her father, magnificent enough to eclipse them all. She spoke of how she missed them all and then she spoke of her deeper fears.

How she thought she would fail them.

Her anger returned then, though no longer turned against me. As she held me, in one breath she questioned if they ever truly loved her and in another, she screamed defiance at their unfairness to force her away and disowned them. I just sat with her and listened until she was all cried out, her voice was too hoarse to say anymore.

Then as I wiped her tears, she glared at me again and I couldn't help but be captivated once more by the look in her eyes - not shining emeralds but burning stars, though still distant ones to her father's suns. No words came to me that would console her. No great acts that could make her forget. So I did the only thing I could think of.

I began to hum.

The princess stared at me with such blank confusion that I couldn't help but smile at her.

And then I began to sing.

I sang to her about my own worries. I sang to her about my own dreams. I sang to her what I thought of her - so tiny and precious, it was a wonder she didn't break but so full of bright and powerful emotion, as if she could fill all of the seas with her heart one day. It made me want to see what she would be when she was all grown up.

She'd be so big and strong, I was sure. Bigger than all of her siblings, surely. Bigger than even her father. When she'd see her siblings again all grown, she'd be the biggest of them all. They could never forget her, because how could they? So beautiful and precious she was to me already, they must be so much more precious to them. And when her father would see her again, she'd certainly be the apple of his eye.

How could I ever take their place? I finally wondered out loud.

She looked away, unable to meet my eyes.

I smiled at her then and I promised her that it would never happen. Mine would never be the kind of love that would take the place of another in her heart. It would only add to what she had and then one day when she stood before her family as equals, she'd have all their love and mine as well. Such was the love I promised her and the praise I heaped upon her, that she stopped crying and listened intently. Slowly, she began to blush, turning red from head to toe.

But my princess was not satisfied so easily.

Petulantly, the princess turned up her nose at me and closed her eyes. As if to say that my flattery would get me nowhere. So precocious was her affected disdain and so thankfully far from her previous emotions, that I could not help but beam at her. Her cheeks puffed as she saw my expression, peeking at me through a single eyelid and then she turned her face away from me with an affected huff.

Make an oath to me, she suddenly demanded. Like you made to my father.

My smile froze then and she carefully waited to see how I would react. It would be so easy to repeat my oath, for I had given it truly. Just not to her. I realized then and perhaps she sensed that in me too, for I saw a heat rise within the girl's eyes once more, enough to challenge the heavens and I knew I had to give it to her again.

And so, I took a breath and knelt once more, my face a visage of utter solemnity. And then under her shyly shifting eyes and inability to affect her father's regal air, I spoke my oath anew. I swore that I would protect her with all I could offer. That I would be with her till the end of my days. That I would teach her and raise her as if she were my own. That I would protect her with my final breath and the only thing that could ever separate us would be my death.

She examined me then, seeking for some sign of mockery or deceit but there was none to be found. This oath mattered to her deeply and it mattered to me as well. As I spoke, my heart settled. Perhaps I may have begun in an attempt to console a child, but I saw the echo of her father in her, alongside the potential to be greater still. The potential to be an Empress.

My Empress. I swore then.

She nodded in return. I accept your oath.

Something changed at that moment. For both her and for me. She waited as I rose once more and bowed to her, and as I called her my mistress. She had hoped to look upon me with a stern gaze like her father, but though my little princess had so much potential, she had yet to grow and the look only amused me, as I barely restrained my smile.

Unable to contain her emotion, she simply turned up her nose again and looked away. I couldn't contain my smile this time and she turned red again, looking away until she finally demanded that I sing to distract me and recover her composure. I smiled and complied, singing a song of praise which only made her turn redder. She simply huffed and turned away, and I continued gleefully, songs of adulation on my lips.

In time, I began to sing her other songs, though only when I felt that she'd had enough of my teasing and then we sat in her bed, me singing and her listening until she finally fell asleep. Sitting there beside her, I did not feel the need to retreat outside. And so I watched the princess as she slept, guarding her until she awoke.

| | | | | | | | | |​

Her father's gifts began to arrive.

First came the wealth. Seemingly endless in number, it was delivered into our lands in an unending stream. The father did not want his children to starve after all and with that wealth came what was needed for my little princess needed to eat and grow. It was a fun time then, with just me and her with everything we needed right there with us.

We played in the palace as she grew older, the princess growing as we did. She grew to match me in size and then began to grow further still. The land she ruled over grew with her, from a little patch of soil to the size of an island and she still didn't seem to stop. It was a joyous time for her as she seemed to grow just as I had promised her, but with age came responsibility.

Her father sent us his menagerie.

Like the wealth, they came in endless varieties. From birds and beasts, to fish and bees, and stranger things also. Finding a home for them was difficult and many of them had different temperaments, but in time we managed that. We played with those creatures too, running with the creatures of the earth, swimming with the creatures of the sea and watching those who soared in the skies.

There were five creatures that I found that she loved the most and so we made a place for them in the palace grounds. One each we placed on every side of our palace who quickly took to their homes and made them their own. A particular serpent, a prideful and prickly beast, won the most of my princess' affection and so was given a place in the very center for all to see.

Then, from somewhere came those peasants.

Uncountable in number, they were clever and prolific little beasts, getting everywhere and chewing through everything. They were creatures very different from our loving beasts and hard for me to understand. I could scare them away to protect her, but I could not bring them to heel.
One could not tame them or put them in their proper place. They were things to be ruled, and though I was a guardian and a protector, I was no princess or queen.

It was up to her, my little princess to manage it all and all I could do was watch. It was after a long while that I saw my princess falter here. Though she had grown greatly in body, in her mind she was still that little girl that I had first met and in the beginning, she had little idea what to do.
Though her father had taught her much, her knowledge wasn't a substitute for experience and she found difficulties in putting it to use.

She stammered her orders when she gave them and she still tripped when she tried to be regal. The peasants ran when they heard her voice and cowered when she fell. Those peasants fled from her and she fled in turn, running to me like she always did and confessing to me of her many failures.

She cried a lot in those early days but I was always there for her. I wiped away her tears and sang away her woes. She couldn't do it, she would tell me every night. She couldn't be who she wanted to be. Who, she thought, I wanted her to be. I did try my best to console her, to tease her and distract her but that only worked for a while.

In time , she saw through what I was doing and then everything I tried only made her feel worse. This couldn't go on, I finally decided. I may not have been a princess or a queen, I may not have known anything about what she needed to learn, but I found I could not simply watch. And so I resolved to help her in every way that I could.

Every day, we would go over everything that she did wrong and figure out how she could improve. We tried many things and not all of them worked but enough did to give her confidence. Once, I placed a weight on her head and made her walk the whole day without letting it fall. It was so adorable, the way her face scrunched up as she forgot everything but that and walked around trying to balance herself.

She failed, she tripped, she got hurt. She gave up, she cried and then she tried again the next day. But she never gave up. She kept trying until she could go the whole day without the book falling and then until she didn't even notice it was there. We then increased the weight to twice and then thrice. She gave up after the fourth increase, but she never tripped again. Such was her presence after that, that those peasants found themselves rooted in place in her presence.

Another time, I decided to teach her how to sing. She was so very terrible at it that I couldn't get through a verse of hers without falling down laughing. She'd turn red like she always did and I'd need to run after her and make it up to her, coaxing her back into the lessons. It was difficult work but I kept her at it. She practiced until her voice was hoarse and in time, she surpassed me also. It was vindicating now, when they scurried to obey her whenever she spoke to them.

I watched as the little girl I'd known began to grow. Her ebony hair grew down to her feet, flowing like the night sky. Her white skin began to glow like a layer of snow shining in the bright jungle sun. Her emerald eyes danced with sparks of mischief even as she walked with a regal air, drawing love and respect from all who beheld her. But even this wasn't enough to get those peasants in order, and so I had no idea what to do.

This is where my little princess grew beyond me.

This is where my little princess became a queen.

I always knew that she was a diamond, but oh, how she shone. Her father had cut her masterfully of course and I'd like to think that I had polished her well. But the shine she had now was because of all of that, and perhaps none of that. That shine she had was all her own. Her ideas were something I could never have considered, but they made so much sense when she spoke of it.

If those peasants didn't listen, she reasoned, why not simply give them the incentive to do so?

She used the wealth she was given and used it to bribe them, though she called it just reward. Those peasants responded annoyingly and remarkably quickly to that, not only doing what she wanted but even growing in station, becoming ever more useful to us. Slowly but surely, she began to get her lands in order, teaching the peasants and assigned them some proper roles.

She taught them to dig from the ground, and how to farm the earth so that they could grow in harmony with the land. She taught them to hunt properly, as the beasts did and though they weren't the best at that, many creatures out-running them and out-fighting them, they still learnt and absorbed the lessons. She taught them to live so that they could grow without hurting the land and then she would grow alongside them.

She even allowed them into the palace.

Like the four creatures we had raised in the four sides of our home, four peasants took up a place in the same direction, styling themselves in the creature's honor. And then in seeing that, others still occupied the empty corners as if directions had some inherent worth. One particularly audacious one, a favorite of our little queen, even made his home in the center of our palace.

And what a disaster it was. The next day, it wasn't merely the nine who had occupied our palace. No, our home was filled with the peasants - the servants of our servants and the children of those as well, all spreading throughout our home. You couldn't turn a corner without running into them and there was no sense to it.

I thought that perhaps my princess would run to me, but she didn't cry or complain anymore whenever a problem came. Instead, she squared her shoulders and stood strong. My little princess had grown and a glimmer of that young empress I had once envisioned now stood before me. There were more people around her besides me as well, her favored beasts and servants. Together they all went and did her bidding, bringing her land to order.

And what a strange order it was.

Not everyone listened to her and I thought perhaps that she might need me, but my little princess was clever. She rewarded those who were loyal more and began to raise warriors of her own. They became her army and defended her lands, ensuring everything was in order. And finally, when she couldn't handle it, it was her father who stepped in, discouraging them with his stern gaze, even at a distance and sometimes destroying or expelling them.

I still stood behind her the whole time, ready to catch her as always, though now she never needed that. I never needed to sing away her woes, though she still asked me to sing for her. I no longer needed to teach her, though she insisted she still needed me to help her grow. She didn't anymore, not really. She had others as well now, besides her. Though their shapes and faces changed as my princess grew, they all stood next to her just like me.

It was such a bittersweet feeling.

Now grown so much more and with her lands in order, she reached out to others even more. She spoke to her siblings with letters who all had lands and guardians of their own. Some were already grown and sent her wishes with advice. Others still faced the same challenges and they had all responded in the manner they'd been taught, but the specifics differed with each of them and I enjoyed seeing my little queen argue with them on which idea was better.

She taught them all the things that she had learnt and then learnt from them in turn, what they had been taught. It was nice to see her connect with her siblings, telling them how she hadn't missed her at all even though I knew that she had. It was lovely to see her brighten when they finally admitted how they had missed her too. And it was flattering, when she bragged about me to them and I certainly didn't blush, no matter how often she looked.

But when it was just me, standing alone as I missed the closeness we used to share, I couldn't help but feel that bittersweet feeling. And then the song would come, so terribly clumsy and I'd look to see her peeking at me, trying to cheer me up. Her songs of adoration were met by a face of stubborn resistance. Her songs of adulation were met with a look of disbelief. But eventually, I always cracked and together, the two of us smiled.

And I would look upon my little queen and think of her future. About how young she still was and how much she still had to grow, but how all of that would come with time. We were happy then and her future was bright. I looked forward to who my little queen would become and I couldn't wait. Everyone would see her and they would all be green with envy. I would always tell her that of course, and then as always, my little queen would become red.

All she needed was to grow into her role.

If only she could.
 
Xiao Yingzi 44 [Turn 10] [The Song of Despair Part 2]
Honestly feel like this could be much better, but I've been sitting on it for a while now and I'm having trouble making it perfect so I'll just post it as it is and hopefully its turned out well. A reminder that this is more emotional and metaphorical than it is literal and events may not have happened just like this.

Xiao Yingzi 44
[Turn 10]
[The Song of Despair Part 3]​

I remember when they came.

They arrived with increasing frequency, filled with fear and worry as they spoke to us of lumbering titans that came to threaten us all. They spoke of spears of twisted metal and the shaking of the earth as a hundred billion feet marched upon our lands in their eerie synchrony. They came with invading armies of blue-eyed men with golden hair, bodies fortified with strange perversions of Metal.

Without any warning, they struck us - lands torn apart and people slain with such arrogant efficiency as these invaders made us aware of their arrival. The letters that once filled my little queen with joy and anticipation, now only brought us more tension. There were enemies now knocking upon our doors and they were so strong that we felt as if we could not hope to defeat them.

My queen began to cry to sleep again those nights.

Though I sang to her and helped as best I could, I could not wave away these worries. I found a new way to distract her in those days, as her own fears trickled down to her subjects, causing the peasants to act out in fear of the distant threat and beasts to rampage. Yet, despite a few incidents, to the peasants the war was a distant thing and that helped distract my queen as well.

Though I stayed strong for her, as reports continued to arrive my own worry grew as well.

In a flash, it seemed that they had conquered so many of her siblings and threatened all others, save her and the other eight close to her who were forced to hide, retreating into our palaces. These invaders seemed to care little for us, dismissing my queen in her youth and that is perhaps what spared us their attention.

They hunted the greatest of my princess' siblings first, and even then they hunted down our peasants, before they sought anything else. The father used that opportunity to marshal his rage and his power before they could turn upon him and he faced them alone, attempting to slay them with all of his available strength.The coin he sent us slowed to a trickle as he prepared for war.

But they resisted him with utter contempt, continuing on even as the father exhausted himself upon their greatest. We watched it as it happened and she huddled in her palace, clutching me as she had once so long ago as titans strode across her land and her father fought for the sake of his family. The palace, once so carefully ordered, was now chaotic and ruined from the turmoil.

Then something changed.

I knew it when a great wail filled the air, the sound screeching from the world itself. Not a sound transmitted but as if every atom of it was screaming. It left us shivering, not out of force or power though it had that but out of the sheer emotion in the voice. I didn't recognise it at first, so different from the man I knew. It was only when my queen screamed with him that I recognised the voice of her father.

I did not see it or feel it happen. I looked up at the skies and my eyes were burnt for my troubles, the only thing I could understand was the heaven-shaking thunder and my queen shivering into my body - seeing far more than I could ever hope to. I could only feel the heat upon my skin, the light burning into my eyes, the roar in my ears until it began to consume my very soul.

And there was death in the air, the intent to bring death, the intent of the dead and the intent of the dying, all filling the air. Finally, the light in the skies dimmed. A shadow filled the sky, perhaps black dust thrown up by impact and it obscured the furious flames. It was enough for me to finally see - as those clouds were pierced with furious lightning even as the shadows wrapped around it, trying to extinguish the light in turn but to no avail.

They struggled against each other as wails filled the air, one after the other, echoing into my ears until they were the only thing I could hear. The only thing we could comprehend. Then I felt one wail separated from them all - my queen screaming into the sky as the other sounds began to finally grow distant. Then suddenly, all of those wails were silenced. We had been pushed away by the father - even as the battle raged on.

| | | | | | | | | |​

Finally, the invaders attacked us.

A titan ferrying an army but with them came a sliver of attention from the father as well. The gifts that had come to us once returned, having grown in splendor in order to prepare us for the war. Our beasts grew to strength never seen before and our peasants were organized into armies, now greatly empowered. They joined together with the armies of all the other royal children and were sent to face the enemy where they were needed.

They took our weapons, forged for the little queen's protection and twisted them into foul objects cast in their metals. They took the very peasants my little princess had trained and inducted them into their ranks, turning them against us. Her lands were taken from her and held by the invaders against us, hurting only her as the battle continued. The earth shook as lightning fell and rage filled the air, enough to strike dead any being it was turned against. Still, the enemy did not so easily yield, grasping for what was not theirs and clutching it tight, even as they were so slowly broken.

I found that I could not stand to see her cry any more.

Power filled my veins, as I finally strode forth from her palace. The father empowered me as much as he could as my rage echoed with his own will. I strode out to meet those devils, to protect my queen and our home. I struck with powerful waves of force and fought with every part of my being. No longer would they hurt my queen and I would break them, with my own strength if I had to.

Yet, my own strength wasn't enough.

When I had looked upon their faces and seen the faces of the peasants my little queen favored reflecting back, I had hesitated and given them mercy. And yet, that had cost me, when they returned to face me once more and spit upon all we had done for them. That is when I truly understood what we faced. They were devils one and all, inhuman creatures animated from living metal.

They did not die when they should and any peasant they took, would die or worse become the mockery of flesh that they were. Perverted pretensions of humanity, they could lull you into mercy but with a single call from their leaders, they rushed into their deaths with no thought of their own lives. They died like chaff before me, automatons cut by the millions but it still wasn't enough.

Our very land was turned against us, fortresses built where once there was once our home. Wealth stolen that was not theirs to take. Foul black towers jutting into the sky, bleeding red the skies above. The father's fury fell upon them with all of the force he could gather, but even that exalted fury, they managed to somehow turn aside within their homes.

Though we marked them all with the father's power, revealing their true nature to all who would see their face. Though we struck them with the father's power, burning down to the soul, any who dared to stand unshielded. Though we ripped the wealth from the lands they took and turned the very fates against them. It still wasn't enough. They still fought back.

I struck at them with all of my might, but they always retreated into those blasphemous towers that rejected my queen. There was a heretical strength in them that twisted the world and tried to rip it asunder. So many times I chased those monsters but the Father's blessing faltered within as even in his blackest rage, he could not bear to see what they had plundered.

When he looked upon the lands that both he and his daughter loved, his power left me, furiously seeking to heal the world even as they broke it. I spit and raged, I stalked the edges of their territory. And yet those demons remained cowering within, safe because of their desecration and I was forced to turn away in my anger, returning to my queen.

But they always returned,seeking to take from us once more and expand their stolen domain. The very world cursed them. Lightning fell from the skies, heralding the father's anger and it alerting me to them and I left once more to face those who dared to hurt her. Filled with divine strength and righteous fury, I always broke those metal automatons and chased them back to their stolen fortress.

Then she came.

A construct golden of form and platinum of hair with an alien beauty that did nothing to hide the cold arrogance in her eyes. She strode across our lands like she owned it and swept her eyes across us as if it was us who were the invaders. Though she wielded a brutal weapon of bronze, the worst was the mockery in her lips as she turned beautiful songs into weapons of war.

I met her in battle, protecting my charge. We fought a battle of titans but she met my strength with overwhelming strength of her own. But with the blessings of the father, she was not able to overpower me. Finally, her lips moved and a song was sung - the notes of it resonating across her body as if she was a living instrument.

And it was wrong.

Songs are meant to open your heart to another. It is to share your thoughts and feelings so that you can be understood. It is to bare out your soul, so that they can see you. It is to raise your neck and show them your weaknesses, knowing that they would never rip out your throat. That is the kind of song that I shared with my queen and this devil perverted even that.

She forced an absurd parody of a song upon me, digging into my heart with claws of cold metal and pulling out all of my weaknesses by force. Those notes of depravity sunk into my breast like arrows and then twisted the wound, trying to hollow it out. My righteous heart was thinned into glass as I fought to resist and my body felt so heavy as I tried to strike, and there, I faltered.

Her boot was on my neck.

And she sunk her blade into my heart.

It was a bronze blade, jagged and cruel. She leaned in and sneered, sinking it deeper into my prone flesh. Then a final sound fell from her lips. She reached into my exposed heart and then she shattered it. A feeling bubbled to the surface, one I had never felt before. It was a deep dark sort of hopelessness that was impossible to bear alone.

DESPAIR

I struck back at her with all of my power. The demon was not expecting it. How could she? She was a caricature of a being who could not comprehend the love I felt. Even in the darkest pits, I would rather die for my queen rather than wallow in my despair. The blow struck the demon and pushed her back, shocking her. She fled from me there, perhaps unable to understand how her darkest art had failed against me.

DESPAIR

Yet, it had not.

Left alone on the battlefield, blade still in my body, my heart bled both red blood and black emotion. The twisted song left my mouth. No longer merely her song, but mine. It was a dark crone of agony and it was a fell thing. I did not want to sing it. I wanted to rip out my throat to prevent the blasphemy that left it and yet, I could not bear to.

DESPAIR

I sang this song of despair, hoping that someone could understand what I felt. The beasts around me fell catatonic, the men died singing a dirge of unhappiness. None of them could bear my song, not the entirety of what I experienced. If only there was someone who could understand, even if for a single moment. An image formed into my mind, of someone I wanted to understand me, someone who might even be able to bear it.

My Queen.

DESPAIR

And there I understood its true horror.

The true horror of that song of despair. It wasn't that the golden ones did not understand what they sang of, no. They understood it very well. Because in my darkest moments, where none who could understand me, she knew what I would yearn for. I would yearn for the ones I loved, to make them understand.

To teach them of my…

DESPAIR

With a dark, fell strength I forced myself to move, crawling towards the palace in which my queen resided. The song of despair upon my lips was my herald and a trail of blood marked my passage. A part of me screamed at me to stop, to take my own life before stepping before her but my very love for her became my weakness. I dug deep into my heart, yet I could not stop.

DESPAIR

And so I kept moving, heedless of anything but her, I dragged myself forward. Those eight self-styled lords stood before me, to stop my rampage. So quaint I had thought of them once, yet now they were my salvation. I sang to them and they understood. Then I cut them down where they stood, before they could run to my queen.

DESPAIR

The palace gates were shut, the lord of the center unwilling to face me. I sang louder and louder, hoping she could hear me but in my heart of hearts, I was glad. At least now the little queen that I loved would be safe. I would end my days now, having taught her and raised her as if she were my own. I would protect her here with my final breath and we would be separated by my death.

As things should be.

And yet.

The palace gates swung open and she came to me.

Tears streamed down her eyes, as she heard my song and finally reached me but she did not falter. Not like the others who had heard it. All who dared to follow her were consumed by their own anguish and when I raised my bloodied hands, whether to push her away or hold her tight, I knew not, she merely clutched them and held them tight.

Her hands had become so big.

With one hand, she could bear my weight and turning away all my pleas, she pulled me in, back into the palace we both called home. She sang to me then, as I had done so long ago. She sang to me about how she worried every time I went into battle. She sang to me of her father, of her people and her siblings, all trapped in a war they did not want. She sang to me of her dreams. How she hoped that she could see her family again some day and show them how big and strong she had gotten.

About how it was all because of me.

She sang to me of how I was so big and strong, how I always seemed to know what to do. She told me that I would be big and strong again. With songs of adulation on her lips, she dragged me to her room and laid me on her bed, ministering my wounds as she did. Her singsong voice accompanied my thoughts as I slowly drifted into sleep.

| | | | | | | | | |​

When I awoke once more, I saw my queen watching over me. I felt her love and worry, the care she took as she held me. There was no need for us to communicate, for the song I had sung had ensured she understood me well. And I understood her in turn, for she had sung to me as well. Such feelings welled in me then as she looked over me, that the specter of that song almost seemed to be banished from my heart.

Almost.

Beside my queen stood her many lords and beasts. Though the beasts welcomed me as one of their own, the lord of the center watched me warily and the directional lords stood back with outright fear, all hiding behind my queen, trying to evade my sight. Only a young servant boy was strangely unaffected by my presence and his red eyes studied me with interest. I dismissed them all from my thoughts and turned once more to my queen.

Her eyes were on my chest and I looked down to see that though I had healed quickly, bI had also done so terribly. Though my wound had closed, the blade still pierced my heart, jutting from my chest as none could come close enough to pull it out. And yet, it wasn't the most painful feeling. No, it was that worthless song that was like ash in my mouth and the echo of it chased after every beat. As if it was just waiting for me to release it once more.

The memory of that burned in my mind. What could become of a guardian who had failed to protect her queen? I had become so weak, unable to serve or fight. I turned away from my queen, unable to face her. I heard a song from her then, filled with wry amusement. It was a song of love and fear as well, the fear of losing me and of the love that she felt for me still. The amusement came from a memory of when she was young and I had consoled her.

I blushed.

I then heard the laughter in that song as she began to praise me, singing songs of adulation and adoration. She sang to me about how I would be okay. About how we could overcome anything together. She tried to make me turn back to her once more, singing about how I'd once again be strong and how we were a happy family.

She stopped then, when she realized that she couldn't console me. Finally, her anger spilled forth. She instead sang me promises of vengeance, telling me how her siblings were amassing their armies, and she would send hers as well, all so that they could root out those devils that hurt both her and me. I embraced the rage she inspired, the idea of vengeance and it helped push back against the memory of that song.

I thought it was a futile thing at first, but where love had failed to truly close the wound, I found hate to more easily fill it. Our meetings became councils of war, as we planned the assault upon their fortress, to finally rip them out root and stem. With lords and beasts in attendance we discussed our strategies and how to end the enemy.

I noticed then once more the red eyes among the lords. More and more of them walked through the palace unbothered. As if those peasants could slay the lords that I had failed against. I raised the possibility of taking to the field myself but my queen decreed that she would not let me out of her sight. Her siblings, she claimed, had sent an adequate replacement.

And so they set out with her armies, to root out those golden devils once and for all while we waited there in her palace. Days passed as news came. When my queen asked how I was, I would smile and lie and tell her I was okay. She would ask me to sing to her, but I found I could not and she would then know that I wasn't. My heart would hammer in my chest, beating at it to be released, yet I just took a breath and slowly pushed it aside.

Instead, it was now she who would sing and tell me how I'd be okay.

I listened to her, trying to return to how we were but though her presence consoled me, it was the news of the war that truly gave me life. I learnt of a lord under my sister's siblings, my replacement who had come to them bearing wings of vengeance and empowered as I had been. He learned to draw upon the power of the father as I did and he too, held a grudge against those demons, who had slaughtered his people without provocation.

I eagerly awaited news of him until a red-eyed directional lord finally stood before us, giving us his report. Of how the man had walked into what they had thought was their innermost sanctums, and tore them apart. How he had shattered their black towers, freeing the land from their influence and killed their generals. The one who he held a grudge against and the one who wounded me too.

And just like that, it was done.

I felt the wind leave my lungs and I settled back, that dreadful song beat anew in my heart. But the man had not slain the lesser devils. My queen suddenly pointed out. And she was right. He had slain the titans and returned to his home, yet others remained marching like ants on the ground. My eyes searched for our generals, those whose tasks it would be to hunt the devils down.

It was then that I noticed him. The lord of the center, now red-eyed as well. He stood right by my queen, wielding a knife that was incredibly heavy. He moved with a purpose that peasants rarely had as he surveyed the room that I was placed in. I didn't like how he looked at me or at the queen I loved. Still in the end he was just a lesser servant, and he couldn't do much harm to her.

I quickly dismissed him from my thoughts, heavy as they were with my own troubles. Instead, I gave my orders to my generals, telling them to hunt down the last of the invaders. They ran to obey, in time having overcome their fear of me. My queen nodded at my words and she swore that the devils would be ended.

And so, I relaxed.

Then it happened.

The world screamed once more, but the scream was a familiar one. I stumbled from my resting place, as the palace shook and shattered. Where before it had been thrown into disarray, the very walls broke down as I walked past them. Seeking the source of the screaming, I found the red-eyed peasant lord standing over my queen - his blade sunken at her side.

I froze at the sight, unable to comprehend anything for a moment. The man's gaze fell upon me, only growing sharper and I finally realised the terror behind his eyes. It wasn't like the gaze of the golden devils I so despised, arrogant and dismissive as if they owned the world but a considering look as if wondering how I might taste if he ripped out my insides.

A chill gripped my heart as I grasped what was happening.

The advisor at her side smiled, red eyes shining as he looked at me. He gave me a wicked smile as he wrapped his hand around the little queen and picked her up in his hands. I didn't wait. I didn't think. I screamed as I jumped towards him, leaping out to strike at him. I drew upon every bit of strength within me. What bit of my power had returned, I focused completely but when I called upon the father's will, it found that it was focused elsewhere.

He just grinned and struck, ripping a chunk from my flesh and stepped aside. I was left bleeding on the floor as he tasted my flesh before shaking his head and dismissing me. That little queen woke just then screaming as she tried to reach for me, but the imposter just struck at her and sent her back to sleep.

He grabbed at her, strong enough now that he had no need for deception. Holding her aloft, he simply left me there, pulling the doors apart and then he let them close behind him. My heart leapt to my throat as I saw her disappear from my sight. I dragged myself after them, unable to leap to my feet once more - that was when the earth began to shake once more.

My queen's screams echoing through the halls. I moved through familiar halls now turned dark and twisted. Emptied of servants all, the silence was deafening, hammering into my ear with a familiar rhythm. Yet, my queen still lived. I knew it, I understood it with my very being. I heard her screams ring through the palace after all.

I could still save her.

Then, the screams stopped.

DESPAIR

It was as if the world had died. And it had. The earth quaked and the palace cracked. The heavens wept and turned away their eyes. But that was no concern of mine. What concerned me was my queen. With what strength I had, I pushed myself forward. As if I pushed just a little bit harder, I could still save her.

DESPAIR

I dragged myself up, moving after them still. I looked through every room and every hallway. My princess was nowhere to be seen. I looked at the barracks and the bedrooms. I looked at the grounds. All of it was torn and ripped asunder but my princess was nowhere to be found. Until finally, I went to the one place I hadn't checked.

The one place I hadn't dared to look.

DESPAIR

I found her there. What was left of her. Then with shaking hands and a shattered heart, I slowly closed the door. I had sworn an oath. I had sworn. I had told her that I would be with her till the end of my days. That I teach her and raise her as if she was my own. That I would protect her with even my final breath and the only thing that would separate us, would be my death.

DESPAIR

But I was left alone in the palace, blade still in my body, my heart bleeding both red blood and black emotion. A chunk torn out of my body and that old twisted song finally leaving my mouth. It was a dark crone of agony and it was a fell thing and I wanted to sing it. To let the world know of my sins and my despair. Let them know all that I had done.

Let them know of my despair.
 
Cerina Polya 7 - Year 246-247, Turn 14 - The Lands of Purity

Cerina Polya 7 - Year 246-247, Turn 14 - The Lands of Purity​



Far behind Cerina the Gate of Blood disappeared among the slopes of the Great Hard Shell Mountains.

All around her was greenery.

Green grass, green trees, mossy green stones passing beneath their carriage wheels, and green tinged mountain slopes dominated the sky. So much green that a trick of the eye made the clear blue sky seem slightly viridian. The weight of the air gently pressed her into the seat with how impossibly moist it was and her skin felt slick under her clothes from the humidity. The Qi in the air added to the weight and the sensation of green as it rained down from the sky. She had to be careful with each breath or the stuff would catch oddly in her throat.

Ugh.

It hasn't gotten any better in the day we've been riding, she whined privately. How do they live in this?

She hissed, and rubbed her tongue across her teeth, trying to scrape the feeling of scum off it. Her hair was also frizzing and trying to curl. Which could be cute and neat! But not like this, with it trying to go every which way like each strand had a mind of its own. She grunted, forehead scrunched up as she finished binding the big white-gold mass into a ponytail and started braiding it, splitting her hair into three sections and weaving them together skillfully. It was probably the only practical thing to do at this point.

I hope the women of this place have some way to deal with this. I can't be the only one suffering like this…, she prayed. The other women didn't all wear their hair short, she knew that from seeing some in Seven Heavens Trade City. The tapestries and painted scrolls depicting them fighting the Clan or each other also had a great number of ladies with long hair.

So how did they do it without their hair turning into a mess!? Besides having artists paid to be flattering, of course.

Huffing she let her finished braid fall into her lap with a light thump and settled herself more comfortably in the seat of her carriage. If this weather continued she might be better off running around naked than steaming in her robes and this stuffy carriage like a lobster in a stew pot. Setting that uncomfortable thought aside, she did have some hope things would change as they moved through the north of Strength Purity lands towards the Southern Song Empire and the Rendezvous Point.

From the maps that she had been given, foreign ones annotated and confirmed by Clan cartographers, they would pass through this massive Eastern Trade Society's lands for the first leg of their trip. The Eastern Citadel lay ahead, its many tiered towers hidden beyond the horizon for now. Beyond the Citadel was the Ten Million Spirit Stone Auction House and the hordes of traders and customers that flocked to it for the sake of wealth and lucky finds.

After the Society, the lands of the Burning Snow Palace and Three Icicle City were what she was actually excited about. What was snow like? That it was strange snow which fell on a beach and blanketed the city every day and night didn't matter to her because she'd be able to reach out and hold it in her hand, unlike the snow on the slopes of the Hard Shells. Trying to do that as she was would just result in her not even getting close to the snowline. And what was the beach like? The image that conjured into her mind was an oasis, aside from the snow. Three Icicle City was frankly the most interesting leg of their journey across the lands of the Strength Purity Sect.

The desert lands of the Cat Cult after that were interesting, but they were a desert. It would be familiar and she wasn't sure what would catch her interest there. Would there be anything new? On the other hand a familiar desert that existed out here in a completely different region might provide a shift in perspective… Thinking about it like that she could see herself finding something interesting even if it wasn't that different or new compared to her home.

Then from the Ghost City in the north east of Cat Cult territory they would pass west along the border between the Cat Cult and the True Flower Orchard Gang. They would not go in far enough to see much, but their orchards were extensive. Hopefully some were close to the border and maybe she would be able to see a little of the riot of huge cherry trees, magnolias, redbuds, and many other flowering plants their orchards possessed. If nothing else it'll probably be interesting to paint, she mused. Then they would be in the Southern Song Empire, south of the Sha Yu Mountains that separated the Southern and Middle Empires. The Legions had been gathering in the Southern Empire for several years now, setting up cache lines and other scouting missions into the Mountain Bell lands as the situation developed.

Gazing out the window Cerina folded her arms on the sill and propped her chin on them, subdued as she watched the hills roll by. The grass was green. But a layer deeper it was clearly green and viridian and slightly yellow in places. Peering further down the gradients of hue, some looked like emeralds, some looked leaf green, some were touched by the rot of fungus and bugs and microbes. Near the finest edge of precision she could see the individual stalks, and sprinkled through the various patches she saw single stalks marked with tiny specks of red, yellow, brown and black. Some of the spots of color moved up and down the grass on little bug legs, blending in with the natural age discoloring of the grass.

Hundreds of species of plant and fungus and insect all commingling. And all that ecological possibility was foremost in her mind when she felt three foreign elements punch into her brain; the scent of melting copper, the sound of a gong, and the clash of fist and sword. Not really there but carried on the newcomers Qi straight into her brain. The grass swayed in the sudden wind that carried the not-real sensations to her and she felt a sudden density in the Qi all around her.

Carefully Cerina peeked out of the window and saw three men standing on the road garbed in the robes of Strength Purity. Each wore wide conical hats and held staves hung with bells in their left hands. She easily identified the three men as the source of the auras, her eye noting their marks of rank and purpose as road wardens, and putting those two pieces together concluded these were Experts.

Her shoulders clenched around shivers as she stayed very still. From their postures the one in the lead of the trio seemed to address the Centurion at the head of the column, hand tight on his staff. She did not hear the initial exchange, though the sense of his clashing aura rose. From near invisibility another rose to meet it; a sensation like hardening wax or possibly tar filled with iron spikes. The next statement thudded through her skull on a wave of Qi.

"No," the clashing man stated harshly. "You will turn here and go on your way. Do not pass near the Eastern Citadel."

His declaration carried on that wave of Qi down the entire convoy and Cerina shrunk down into her seat, pressed into it by his Intent. She imagined most everyone else was feeling something rather similar to the gut clenching knot she did. The spikes in the wax sharpened, pricking at the back of her eye unpleasantly.

"As you say, our path as ordered does not pass within the agreed upon exclusion zone," the Centurion said into the silence. There was a pause as documents presumably exchanged hands. "Will you escort us on the rest of our trip around your fortress?" Spirea said scornfully.

Cerina did not hear the clashing man's response, and the rest of Spirea's words faded away into inaudibility as the road wardens and the convoy leader continued bickering.

Eventually however the auras simmered down. "Go, don't step out of line or you will be suppressed," the clashing man said as a final word before the three disappeared suddenly from her senses entirely.

They set off again, the mood of the convoy noticeably quieter as they turned and started heading off road across the plains. Cerina could hear the quiet chatter of the watchmen atop the carriages as they exchanged reports of what they saw. Eventually reports filtered down; they were headed for a Legion supply camp north of the Citadel. Cerina couldn't shake the feeling of a hand poised to decapitate her and it seemed she wasn't the only one. She could hear Centurion Spirea grumbling and shouting at the lead watchmen occasionally as they rolled forward. Cerina didn't blame her really.

For all of that unpleasantness however, they reached the road leading to the camp without further incident. Cerina sighed with relief when they rolled up onto the road and the feeling of imminent death faded away. She would bet an arm they were still being watched like hawks, but at least they weren't going to be attacked any time soon.

The camp when they crested another gentle hill and saw it rising up over the rolling plains was another comforting sight. The walls were earthen embankments set several tens of meters high, easily high enough to slow Qi Condensation cultivators like herself. She was pretty sure common practice for camps in Righteous Territory was to use techniques like Legion Calls Upon the Earthly Satrap to rip the stone and earth directly out of the ground in the correct shape and then embed arrays into them with further earth manipulations.

The gates they passed through were a pair of large bronze doors, array inscribed and reinforced by bands of spirit steel. From a quick look ten or so Legionnaires were spread out over the short towers on either side of the gate. Another twenty she had to guess were in the fortified hardpoint and barracks that sat off to the right just inside the gate.

The convoy was waved through the gate without issue after a short exchange between Centurion Spirea and the gatekeepers. The regimented grid pattern of the camp unfolded around the convoy; streets with simple barracks filled the interior, lamps at the corners of each intersection. At the center of the camp rose a large stone walled commander's bunker, pennants flying from its roof. They rolled on towards the convoy unloading area, passing squads on patrol and several Legionnaires tending to cook fires and other duties. The air was full of the sounds of busy people, chatter, heavy impacts of metal on metal, and the sounds of braying pack animals. Finally, the convoy came to a stop as they pulled in and the quartermaster's men started rushing towards them.

"Everyone disembark and get unloading! I want to be off by dawn tomorrow!" Centurion Spirea ordered loudly. Grabbing her things, Cerina joined the mass of Qi Condensation legionnaires that bent to follow their Centurions order, getting swept up again in the flow of life on the march.

***

It was twilight several weeks later when Cerina climbed onto the roof of her carriage to watch the sky. The rays of the setting sun had painted the bellies of the storm clouds bearing down on the convoy in colors of gold-red, silver, and grey. The border between the Eastern Trade Society and the Burning Snow Palace lay a week behind them.

Despina, the Legionnaire on watch for Cerina's carriage, didn't care about her junior's sudden intrusion and kept scanning her horizons after giving the younger girl a nod. Cerina nodded back and with a whispered, "Thank you," settled onto the front of the roof to take in the oncoming storm. The whistling wind snapped at her hair and face as she settled in, trying to cut through her cloak and segmented armor but failing against her insulating underlayers. The mounting posts for the searchlight lanterns on each corner hummed as they vibrated in the wind. The green scent of the grass was also sharp in her nose as pieces of plants and dust blew past.

Flakes of sleet mixed with rain sprinkled the convoy, and these signs of snow brought Cerina out of the warm depths of her carriage. On her lap was a notebook and in her hand a stick of charcoal. Legs crossed beneath her she started sketching out the scene; the convoy rendered as abstract steeds, the storm as towering mountains with white-capped peaks, and all around them the scrub and hills like the endless coils of a serpent. Her eye scanned over the view repeatedly, never once looking at her paper as the image came together.

It was not a long wait before they crossed over an invisible border and the snow began to fall in earnest. The storm swallowed the sky above them. Flashes of lightning rumbled between clouds, hammering them like anvils. The wind rose to sharp gusts that rocked Cerina and made her paper flutter madly. Hurriedly she closed it up and stuck her notebook in her robe as she pocketed her charcoal. On another gust of wind that rose to a howl, snow lashed past her and skittered over the roof of the carriage in thin white ribbons. Some landed in her lap and her hands.

It glittered coldly from the faint light of twilight and flashes of lightning. Her fingers tingled with the chill and her breath started to steam. She giggled at the cold. It was melting quickly and she felt a surge of thoughtless happiness. It didn't matter and it'd melt in her hand in moments, building up only on the plain around her, but it was snow! She played with it for a moment more and then in a fit of amusement licked a finger. She almost yelped as her teeth spiked with pain from the sudden jolt of cold. It tasted a lot like water, with acrid and weird undertones. The aborted yelp became a laugh as she cast the little ball of it she had away into the grass. Its color reminded her of the rice which had been sold in the bazaars and markets surrounding the Ten Million Spirit Stone Auction House.

The snow started to fall thickly and visibility plummeted as the storm worsened. With the fields of grass all around the convoy being swiftly covered in snow, they carved a tunnel of warmth and light through the storm. It struck her with the strange feeling of traveling through a field of rice that had just been tossed to the roadside by the gods. And that bizarre image gave her the urge to leap off the convoy and try to roll around in and eat the snow like an idiot.

She was working out if she could pull off this stunt and return before the last carriage raced past her when she noticed the shadows moving out in the snow. "Despina, approaching figures, far north east, forty degrees," she said to her senior. Shame she wouldn't get to have more fun…

The other woman snapped her head around to look over. "I see them approaching. Beasts?" Despina asked. The crossbow in the watchwoman's hand rose and pointed to track the oncoming shadows which were racing low across the ground.

Cerina nodded. "Beasts, senior," she confirmed. She could see the flash of beastly eyes and thick fur. And tusks, as Despina blew an alert horn behind her, its loud and shrill call answered by others as the alert went up and down the line.

"You can see them better, what are they?" Despina asked, swinging one of the search lanterns to point a cone of light towards the shadows. Its light failed to appreciably pierce the falling sheets of snow, but Cerina didn't need it; those were boars for sure.

"Spirit Boars!" She said. She recognized them too. They were Ten-Fold Iron Furred Boars. Mid Qi Condensation, and more of an annoyance than anything else to the convoy normally. There sure were a lot of them though, at least a hundred by her guess.

Relaying her information in quick and clipped tones to Despina, who signaled the lead carriage to pass it on, Cerina was just finishing up when Centurion Spirea appeared with a crack and disturbed bubble of snow on their roof.

"... they should be relatively easy to scare off with light, Legionnaire, Centurion," Cerina said, saluting her Centurion.

Centurion Spirea snorted. "I'd hope so, I was just getting to a good part in my book," she said sardonically, brown eyes scrunched angrily. "Legionnaires, point your searchlights north east and load flare bolts!" She ordered, voice cutting through the wind and suppressing it briefly with the force of an Expert. The snow ceased.

Raising her hand, the Centurion paused.

"Fire flares!" She shouted, and with the twang of bowstrings, a large number of flare bolts shot through the air, shrieking and bursting into red flame as their fuses burnt through. The bolts thumped into the snowy fields and continued to burn unimpeded. Between the sudden flares and the sweeping search lights slashing through the night, the hundred strong boar herd was now clearly illuminated. They squealed and roared, each boar at least half the size of an entire carriage, several hundred pounds of angry and armored muscle.

Centurion Spirea raised her hand, Qi building in her fingers. "Turn away and shield your eyes!" She shouted.

Cerina slammed her hands over eye and turned away, ducking into her knees. After about three seconds there was a snap of fingers.

"Flowering Eye Ignition!"

Even with the bulk of the technique aimed away from the convoy, white-red light screamed in through Cerina's eyelid, forcing its way in through the edges in complete silence. She'd expected an explosion, but the only sounds were the pained beastial cries as the pigs' approach halted instantly. Thundering hoofbeats scrambled away from them as the light faded and Cerina looked up, blinking wetness out of her eye.

Spinning her head to look backwards, the herd was fleeing as fast as it could back into the plains. They all scrambled and tumbled away, before disappearing entirely.

Centurion Spirea laughed, almost a cackle, and dusted off her hands. "Well!" She said, "Lower the alert and back to your positions everyone!" She ordered, people across the convoy obeying with sighs of relief. The convoy raced away from the field of glowing red flares that still burned in the snow.

Cerina got up to follow those orders before Centurion Spirea caught her attention. "Legionnaire Cerina."

Cerina turned and saluted. "Yes, ma'am?" She asked.

"I had a solid idea of what they were Legionnaires. But I didn't need to think about that because you already knew and the both of you gave me solid intel on an easy path. Good job to the both of you," the Centurion told her blandly. "Back to work Despina, you'll be getting a bonus for this," the Centurion said to the watchwoman, who smiled wide and saluted before returning to her post.

"Come here," her commander told her as the older woman climbed back down into Cerina's carriage.

Curious and with elation bubbling away, Cerina followed. Once she climbed down they sat across from each other on the seats of the carriage. Spirea was digging through her armor and robes, clearly looking for something.

The Centurion was a muscled woman with bright yellow hair hanging to her shoulders, her bangs slanting across her left eye, and her Legion armor hanging easily off her frame. When Cerina had settled, the Centurion asked a question. "You're from the Beast-Raising Forest right?"

Cerina nodded. "I am, Centurion," she answered.

Spirea considered her for a second, pausing in her search to assess Cerina, her gaze relaxed and open. She seemed to find whatever she was looking for, because she pulled out a leather bound book and continued. "Back in the day I used to wander the foothills as a hunter and you seem to know what you're doing with Beasts. You lot are going into a rough spot with few supplies, by necessity, and I can't help everyone. So let me offer you some advice on Beast Cultivation," her senior sister said, dropping a bomb on Cerina's expectations as she dropped the book into Cerina's lap.

"What?" Cerina said blankly.

Spirea didn't care and carried right on. "Eat the whole thing. I think it would work for you. Qi is Flesh and Flesh is Qi, at the end of the day. I have some notes and a functional series of techniques that should see you through Qi Condensation in supplement to the Clan's standard practices…"

The conversation between the two women carried long into the night and opened Cerina's mind to an entirely new method of culinary enjoyment.

***

The pagoda towers of Three Icicle City loomed on the horizon, wrapped in a cloak of billowing snow that fell from a clear sky. The wind blew harshly and the sunlight made the city shimmer iridescently through the driving snow, transforming the ice into tens of thousands of prisms and shifting patterns. Around it stood a great circular wall and even at this distance the figures of patrolling soldiers were quite visible. Scent was muffled under the face wrappings the convoy had against the snow, but the wind faintly carried the hint of cinnamon and pepper and copper-rich water. It was strangely warm this close to the beach, even with the snow falling continuously towards the sandy earth.

Cerina gnawed on a weak Spirit Crab snagged from the tidepools, its legs sticking out of her mouth in a ridiculous image like a kid with her hand in the cookie jar. She was seated atop a small black rock and rested her feet in the shimmering golden white sand, a tidepool just beyond her sand covered toes. The sand was hot under her feet and the snow faded away before it ever got close to the ground. To her left the beach descended down to the shore of the Scale Blood Sea, and this close to Three Icicle City its blue waters were tinted red by rich iron and nutrients and Qi. She had heard it had different colors in other territories, more blue or green or a muddy black, depending on inscrutable natural mechanisms she did not understand. Fish leapt and twined beneath the waves, and her single eye caught flashes from their iridescent red scales. Carp and tuna and others. She'd have to eat some if she got the chance...

Crunch, crunch.

The crab's legs shuddered as she swallowed it down. She coughed as it stuck and poked going down, but it went regardless. She tried to pull its qi out of it from her stomach straight into her dantian as the manual described. She'd been having only moderate success so far with this Eat Them Whole method, as Cerina had ended up calling the rather cobbled together technique. Centurion Spirea hadn't ever bothered to give it a name herself, apparently. It was working weirdly well even with the difficulties she was having. Surges of Qi descended in shuddering pulses into her dantian and she scrambled to grab them and layer them in properly.

Leaning down she stuck her fingers into the tidepool at her feet and stirred up the sand, looking for another crab.

Pinch!

She giggled at the sharp grip on her finger and yanked her hand out of the water quickly, the hapless crab dangling from her finger. With a quick fwip she flicked it into her mouth, catching it and crushing its pincers with her Qi-reinforced teeth. A powerful gust of wind interrupted her meal however, nearly tipping her over, and she raised her hand to shield her face. Her clothing and hair whipped around her wildly. Lowering her hand slightly, crab still dangling half out of her mouth, she saw a bank of dark clouds racing across the sea towards the beach.

Cerina huffed around the crustacean and got up, walking back up the beach towards the shelter of the camp, the fierce wind driving at her back. To her surprise and concern the black clouds surged ahead of her, cracking thunder ringing down from the sky as the sun disappeared. The snow fell thicker and thicker as she chewed on her crab. She was about halfway to the camp when something thudded into her skull. Cerina grunted in pain, arms windmilling as she fell over.

As she slammed into the ground her throat constricted around the crab and suddenly a stream of Qi rushed through her body. Lying there, she felt the flow intensify as the crab's crushed remains hit her stomach.

Ah, so that's how you do it, she realized. The power flowed steadily and thickly through her body and settled easily where it should. Painful impacts forced her to look outward and she realized the sky was dropping hailstones the size of her fist. The camp was in an uproar and many Legionnaires were running to and fro trying to secure everything against the bombardment.

Shielding her head, Cerina stood and hurried away into the camp, stomach still rumbling with the power now locked inside her.

***

The moon dimly illuminated the quiet city, almost no sound but the distant cries of cats and the scratching of Cerina's quill on parchment.

Ancient blood curses the sky to bear no clouds and the stars to be cold.

Coppery water wells up from below to moisten the red sands.

The dunes are filled with the cries of cats and the river is thick with their fish of gold.

The cats are familiar but clothed in new colors, and they dance across the dunes in gay and festive bands.

I have seen them take counsel in the lees of dunes and faded oases and an old broken temple.

Once I saw them in a great circle pacing around the site of a villain's demise.

So it feels that over every dune or past every stone, so it shall be that many cats assemble.

An entire Kingdom of Cats, with the stars winking like cats' eyes.

But again and again the stars turn and their passage tells me that cats are not all there is, a cursed burden.

Each passing of the stars is a cut aimed at our hearts and each day survived a victory.

A thousand thousand kingdoms of men have fallen to the passing of the stars.

And yet cats persist through this endless harrowing, where our works are rendered into dust.

Perhaps we can be like cats and carry on through all things.

I would rather like to be a cat who claws at the stars.



Cerina tickled her fingers under the chin of the grey furred cat seated beside her atop this roof on the edge of Ghost City. The old stray purred her heart out, one ear flicking. "Good girl," Cerina said. The cat butted her head against her hand and Cerina scratched behind her ears. Cerina giggled.

"Spoiled little girl, but you'll be fine without me, begging off everyone else in this place. Won't you?" Cerina asked the little creature curiously. The mortal cat made no response other than to purr and graciously accept the cultivator's attention. Far to the west the moon set over the horizon. They would be setting out again, before the sun rose. She finished the final strokes of her poem and the final skritches for her cat friend. "You'll be my model when I paint this poem, I think. Would you like that?" She asked.

The cat meowed and rolled over in her lap, begging for belly scratches. Cerina laughed and gave the girl a few more pets. "I gotta go, don't get into too much trouble, okay?" She said to the kitty as she hefted the cat up and set her to one side. The cat let out a happy mrrp as she was set to one side before turning and running off down the roof. Cerina got up as well and headed off into the pre-dawn night, a few more errands to run before she'd be ready to go.

***

"Your mission shall be to take these boxes down this section of Route 45," the third rank quartermaster of the Rendezvous said to her brusquely. Cerina and this low ranking quartermaster were ensconced in his office, a plain wood-paneled affair that was itself buried deep in one of the administration buildings for the Southern Rendezvous. On one corner of his desk was a little golden monkey statue, one paw raised in greeting and the other in supplication for alms. Beside the statue was her cargo; three long cylinders with carry slings attached to them, which held the warded boxes of spirit stones.

She looked down at the map spread over the desk and grimaced. The quartermaster had marked her intended cache locations, tracing out a path that went north and skimmed the border between the Ma Empire and the Demon Altar, before it swooped through a small section of the south east of the Mountain Bell Lands. The distances were large enough and the loads each cultivator could carry were small enough that by necessity each cultivator only covered a small section of the entire Route.

"Why are they sending a First Heavenstage down this route? Shouldn't this be work for a Fourth Heavenstage or a full team?" She asked, bile simmering in her throat.

What excuse for turtle shit was this?

The man snorted and waved his hands. "Could give you an excuse of 'stealth' and 'operational security'. But!" he said, popping a boiled prawn in his mouth from the bowl beside him. He raised a finger, "I like this answer better; Don't got'em, and you babies don't matter anyway," he said acerbically.

Cerina felt her face heat and her teeth grind. The man just smiled smugly and for a brief moment she wrestled with the burning urge to break his teeth in and feed them to him individually. "Way it is missy!" He cackled. "The higher ups have ordered, and we must act as they require," he said with a hint of amused holier-than-thou.

She grunted and snatched the three large cylinders from the desk and slung them onto her back by their slings. She knew each cylinder contained several smaller circular boxes inside of them; each of these small boxes was about a hand-length deep and a hand-length across. She would have to carry these to the marked destinations and conceal them sufficiently to avoid mortals or animals tampering with them. The wards would handle everything else.

Seeing her acquiescence, the quartermaster gestured at the map. "Take that and go, you're dismissed," he said congenially.

Cerina snatched up the map, parchment crinkling in her hand and then turned to leave. The door slammed behind her as she marched out.

The halls of the administrative buildings were sorcerously shaped and reinforced stone like the camps before but sturdier and more permanent, marked out with Legion signage and directions, and lit by oil lamps and array lights. A lot of traps were also hidden behind clever paneling and other decorations like tapestries. She avoided the bustle of the main lobby and exited through a side door into the busy hubbub of a twilight evening in the Southern Rendezvous Point. It was a huge collection of buildings and fortifications built into the foot of the Shen Yu mountains. Those mountains took up the entire northern horizon and if she strained to look beyond the distant walls she could see the lights of hundreds of carts, wagons, carriages and other conveyances flowing down the passes from those mountains towards the gates.

Progress has already been made in evacuating people from the entire affected area, but she was part of the next wave of Legionnaires. She'd heard her wave described as the main thrust of the campaign and that was a sobering thought, given that basically everyone she had traveled with had a similar cultivation level to herself. There was a little voice in the back of her head praying that this wasn't going to suck.

The other Legionnaires parted for her as she walked, and the refugees followed suit and left her path to her quarters unimpeded. It wasn't a particularly long trip through the semi-crowded streets.

The building her bunk was located in was a barracks, of course, a long two story structure whose first floor was mostly taken up by a common room. The remaining space was filled to the brim with bunk rooms and meditation chambers that Legionnaires could requisition the use of. As she approached the building she saw people in a trickle of ones and twos moving in and out sporadically, normal evening traffic as people changed shifts or left for errands. Greetings and waved hands acknowledged her as she walked up the street towards the crowd. Cerina nodded at her barracks mates, and made a beeline up the stairs and into the common room. Inside, the barracks was more raised stone, the interior wood-paneled to conceal the more trap arrays hidden in the walls.

The common room had two dozen Clansfolk sprawled out on couches and cushions. One corner had a quartet of burly guys lounging and eating on triclinia lounges, another trio were doing meditative stretches on mats across the room, and everyone else was sprinkled near the walls or moving through the empty middle thoroughfare. She gave her fellows distracted nods and hellos, but she quickly strode through the common room and made her way down the halls which led to her bunk.

When she opened the door she found her simple room empty. Guess Despina is off on the wall patrol, she concluded idly as she entered. On the right hand side their bunks stood against the wall, and their trunks sat on the left hand side. In the one open corner to the left, by the window across from the door, she had set up her easel.

A giant flowering tree sprawled across her canvas, protected from tampering by dire threats of humiliation. Half finished branches the size of city streets shielded terraces and neatly ordered orchards of cherry trees and magnolias and redbuds, and hundreds of other be-petaled plants. Curving and swooping lines traced explosions of flora, silhouetted by the sun behind the Great Flowertree. All of it in black and white. She hadn't settled on coloring it yet, and at this point she might not get the chance for several years.

Keeping one hand on her cargo, lectures about positive control of sensitive packages from Instructor Agatha ringing through her head, she knelt beside her trunk and opened it to retrieve her mission gear. Her staff came out first, a length of oak from home she'd gotten reinforced with spirit steel. Then her cloak in the fashion of the Green Scale Plains, a simple tan thing with eightfold flower petals embroidered on the hem. Then her mask, carved of dark wood that was then painted a rosy brass color that had a slightly metallic sheen, a single large slit going across where the eyes should be. With those three things set beside her, she started taking off her armor and looking for the oil.

It was clean but, well, she wasn't going to not oil her armor before a mission. That'd be courting death. Taking her cleaning rag and her can of oil she worked over the slats of her squamata and the leather. Piece by piece she brought it to a shine, each strip shining like gold briefly before the oil was wiped away. Only a little dust and dirt was found on her rag, to her satisfaction.

Her next task took her back to the trunk where she retrieved a piece of paper and a quill and ink. She quickly wrote out a message for Despina asking the woman to get her unfinished painting and other completed works still stored in her trunk to her parents, along with her will. As her hand moved through the characters her mind edged around the feelings she had towards this mission.

Annoyance at the quartermaster. Shame about the annoyance. Anger that rebuked the shame and fed the annoyance. That smug prick needed a few notches taken out of him.

After that were the curiosity and concern about what she would see. Fear about what she would find, or that would find her. It tickled at the base of her neck like little spider fingers. Almost nameless and unnoticed. But she wasn't a complete fool. Fitting the last piece of her armor back on, she sighed. She'd have to take this one step at a time. The next step was gearing up.

She placed the note on Despina's bunk and then on went her cloak, swishing over her armor neatly, well-fit to her height. She kept the hood down as she fit the mask over her face, the single slit barely impeding her vision. Her staff sat easily in her hand and her cargo hung from the opposite shoulder beneath the cloak. Like this she seemed to have a slightly hunched back or small pack, nothing worth taking. Tapping the staff on the ground she then turned to face the last thing in the room.

Taking a sheet from her trunk, she shut the trunk and then flung the sheet over the unfinished painting. That would protect it until she returned. And she was afraid, yes, but another part of her believed she could do this. Even if everything went to shit, she promised herself she'd come out alive. Least she could do for the Clan. Promises made, she double checked everything was in place and then left.

The door shut behind Cerina gently, leaving the empty room in silence, the last rays of the sun fading from the floor as her steps faded away down the hall.



@Swordomatic

I decided to write a sonnet! Not in pentameter but I don't really know how to do that properly, and I found a way to get across my point in a way that made me quite happy so whatever.

[Word Count: 6446]
 
Last edited:
Hou Siren 1
Huo siren is a young orphan of a common small village, until a cultivator for some reason decided to live in the village, the whole village was happy for that fact, especially huo who had his talent recognized by the cultivator and was very excited about that fact and that he could be like the protagonists of the stories they told him (a relatively ordinary young man acquires a treasure, technique, etc. and begins his journey to be the strongest in existence and on the way having all his dreams fulfilled).
The fact of being the first in the village with the possibility of promotion, made him decide to do his best to live up to the expectations...

But everything changed when one night he was called by his master to teach him a "secret technique", but to his surprise when he went to see him he found a ritual.

His master explained to him that it was a ritual to "awaken his hidden talent", to which Huo Siren, ecstatic, performed everything that his master had taught him.
After a couple of hours, once the ritual was underway, he began to feel bad and as if he was getting weaker, worried he asked his master if it was normal and a good sign, to which to his surprise, between laughter and mockery, his master replied that he was a fool and that he was about to have his soul consumed.

In panic huo tried to do everything he could to escape, which at some point proved successful as his panicked former master began to shout things like "what did you do" or "just die you don't know the disaster you just caused by altering the ritual", while at the same time he saw how countless white balls (souls) flew to him (huo) and were introduced into his body..at the same time almost imperceptibly a small stone of countless colors and at the same time none of them merged with huo.

the next morning, huo wakes up, not knowing where he is and why he is not in his bed...when he goes to the village he sees that there is no one, when he looks for his master he can't find him either...totally lost and alone for the first time he decides to start his journey with the objective of finding out what happened to his village and why not on the way to be like one of the protagonists he admires.


ehhh, it's my first time participating in something like this...so...is this ok?

sorry in advance if I made any mistakes.

words:416
 
Last edited:
Welcome to the quest. I'm one of the collaborators so a few things first. Do you have a background posted for your good seed, something to reference across your storyline?

Edit: I've threadmarked your post above as your first omake but you should put up a datasheet of basic details
ehh, with background would be who were their parents or what is their personality and stuff like that?

with references what would it be? something like what are the consequences of the "ritual" or something like that?

pd: i'll post that in a moment
 
Voting is open
Back
Top